Nicohals J Westerberg
(Local Lurker)
- Joined
- Apr 1, 2022
- Messages
- 138
- Likes received
- 724
Learning from your enemies is one of the more satisfying things to experience.
-
The site has now migrated to Xenforo 2. If you see any issues with the forum operation, please post them in the feedback thread.
-
An addendum to Rule 3 regarding fan-translated works of things such as Web Novels has been made. Please see here for details.
-
RIP @Silver Swallow
-
Due to issues with external spam filters, QQ is currently unable to send any mail to Microsoft E-mail addresses. This includes any account at live.com, hotmail.com or msn.com. Signing up to the forum with one of these addresses will result in your verification E-mail never arriving. For best results, please use a different E-mail provider for your QQ address.
-
The rules regarding NSFW links have been updated. See here for details.
Naruto: The Chosen Undead
- Thread starter Adamos_Amet
- Start date
Chapter no.18 Dark Souls
New
Adamos_Amet
Know what you're doing yet?
- Joined
- Nov 2, 2024
- Messages
- 222
- Likes received
- 4,584
Chapter no.18 Naruto vs The Black Knight
Naruto opened his eyes to the familiar glow of the bonfire. He sat up, rolling his shoulders and cracking his neck, his body ready to move even before his mind caught up. Sleep no longer held meaning here. Days and hours blurred together, the sun forever frozen in its place.
The rhythm of Lordran ruled his life now: fight, die, wake, repeat.
And at the center of it all was the Black Knight.
Every death had become a stepping stone, another lesson carved into his mind and body. Naruto's approach was meticulous now. Every time he climbed the Black Knight's tower, he summoned shadow clones—dozens of them. Half engaged the knight directly, throwing themselves into the fight, while the rest stayed back, observing every detail of the battle.
The clones studied everything: the way the knight gripped its greatsword, the subtle shifts in its footwork, the precise timing of its swings.
When the clones dispelled, their memories surged into Naruto's mind in a flood. He felt every clash, every wound, every mistake. Each death left him stronger, shaping his instincts and refining his movements.
Between battles, he practiced. His clones mimicked the Black Knight's techniques, replicating its stances, its slashes, its devastating thrusts. The hollows on the path to the tower became his training dummies, each encounter a chance to perfect what he had learned.
It didn't take long for him to realize how much of Tenten's advice didn't apply to the Zweihander.
It wasn't that she'd meant to mislead him—she had taught him through the lens of her weapon: the katana.
Her advice about a loose grip? Total nonsense. The first time the Black Knight's greatsword had clashed with his Zweihander, it had ripped the sword clean out of his hands.
Her emphasis on stances? Misguided. The Black Knight didn't rely on rigid stances; its movements were driven by precise, fluid footwork.
"Don't rest your sword on your shoulder," she'd said. But the Black Knight always rested its greatsword there, using the position to generate devastating momentum.
The focus on clean cuts? Perfect for a katana, but wrong for a Zweihander. The Black Knight's wide arcs weren't about precision—they were about overwhelming power.
Blade alignment? While important, the Black Knight had shown him that the true key to wielding a Zweihander lay in the weight and hip movement.
Despite the mistakes, Naruto couldn't deny that Tenten's guidance had given him a foundation. The basics she had drilled into him gave him the tools to spot and correct these errors. For that, he was grateful.
Now, with those missteps identified, he could refine his swordsmanship into something uniquely his own.
Naruto grinned, gripping the Zweihander tightly.
"All right, Black Knight," he muttered, stepping toward the bonfire. "Let's try this again."
The Grip
The first thing Naruto learned from the Black Knight was its grip. It wasn't haphazard; it was deliberate. One hand rested near the guard for stability, the other gripped the pommel for leverage. The technique allowed the knight to control the sword's weight, guiding its massive swings with precision rather than brute force.
Naruto mimicked the grip in his next fight, and the difference was immediate. The Zweihander felt lighter, more responsive. Over time, he refined it further. When transitioning the blade across his body, he loosened his hold on the pommel, sliding his hand up to increase mobility.
The High Guard
The next thing Naruto noticed was the Black Knight's high guard. It rested the greatsword on its shoulder, angling the blade forward. It wasn't just a defensive stance—it was an offensive one, meant to dominate the battlefield. Every downward strike from this position carried crushing force.
Naruto mimicked the stance during his next fight. As the Black Knight approached, he rested the Zweihander on his shoulder, angling it the same way.
When the knight swung, Naruto mirrored it, bringing his sword down in a wide arc. But his edge alignment was off. The clash sent his blade vibrating violently, the impact jarring his arms. The knight's greatsword continued its descent, slicing cleanly through Naruto's chest.
[YOU DIED]
The next time, Naruto focused on refining the high guard. He summoned clones to practice edge alignment, learning to keep the blade perfectly in line with his movements. Strength wasn't enough—he needed stability.
The next clash was different. Naruto met the Black Knight's downward strike with perfect edge alignment. Steel met steel in an ear-shattering impact, but this time, Naruto held firm. For the first time, he matched the Black Knight's raw power.
The Forward Point
During one fight, Naruto noticed the Black Knight shifting into a stance where its greatsword was raised high, the tip pointed forward like a spear. The stance created a defensive wall, controlling the centerline.
Naruto never saw the attack coming. The thrust pierced straight through his chest before he even registered the movement.
[YOU DIED]
When he respawned, Naruto clutched his side where the blade had run him through. He realized the forward point wasn't just defensive—it was a stance built for precision and control.
He mimicked the stance in the next fight, holding the Zweihander high with the tip extended forward. This forced him to stay balanced, keeping the blade aligned with the centerline.
The Black Knight swung wide, and Naruto saw his chance. He stepped forward and thrust the Zweihander at its chest. The blade scraped against its armor, but the thrust lacked depth.
The knight retaliated, slamming its greatsword into his ribs and sending him flying into the staircase.
[YOU DIED]
It took six more fights before Naruto began to understand the forward point. He refined his thrusts, loosening his grip on the pommel to extend his reach. Precise footwork and patience became his weapons.
The Fool's Guard
The most puzzling stance Naruto encountered was one he came to call the Fool's Guard. The Black Knight would lower its greatsword entirely, holding it loosely as if uninterested in the fight. Its entire body seemed open, exposed.
The first time Naruto saw it, he charged in recklessly, thinking it was an easy win. He swung with all his might—only to be impaled on a lightning-fast counter.
[YOU DIED]
Naruto quickly realized the Fool's Guard wasn't a weakness—it was bait. A trap meant to lure opponents into overcommitting.
The next time, he tried it himself. He lowered the Zweihander, mimicking the Black Knight's posture. It felt wrong, his entire body vulnerable.
But when the knight lunged, Naruto was ready. He pivoted, stepping back and bringing the Zweihander around in a wide arc. The blade connected, slamming into the knight's armor with enough force to make it stagger.
For the first time, Naruto saw the Black Knight react. Its stance shifted slightly, its movements more aggressive.
Naruto grinned, gripping his Zweihander tightly.
"Let's keep going."
[YOU DIED]
Naruto stared into the flickering flames of the bonfire, the crackling fire filling the quiet room. He exhaled slowly, his grin tinged with exhaustion.
"A dozen deaths," he muttered to himself, leaning forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "And four thousand clones popped."
He rolled his shoulders, the Zweihander shifting easily in his grip, its weight no longer foreign. "Time to end this dance," Naruto whispered. Slipping into the Fool's Guard, the greatsword dangling lazily at his side, he marched out of the room.
The moment Naruto stepped onto the bridge, the familiar twang of a crossbow filled the air. He didn't flinch. His left hand shifted slightly, tilting the pommel of the Zweihander to adjust the blade's angle.
Clink.
The arrow ricocheted harmlessly off the edge of the blade.
Naruto's feet twisted sharply, his grip tightening as the Zweihander followed. With a diagonal sweep, the blade carved through the neck of a hollow rushing at him. Blood sprayed in an arc, and the hollow crumpled to the stone floor, lifeless.
Another arrow hissed toward him, but this time Naruto dodged, pivoting on his heel and dropping low. He used the momentum to transition into a thrust, driving the Zweihander's tip clean through the throat of the crossbow-wielding hollow.
He didn't pause to catch his breath. Firebombs exploded behind him, but Naruto kept marching forward, his boots echoing against the stone as his focus remained unshaken.
A hollow burst out from behind a door, its spear aimed for his stomach. Naruto shifted into the Forward Point stance, the Zweihander poised like a coiled predator. As the spear lunged for him, he sidestepped and brought the blade down in a sweeping arc, cleaving the hollow cleanly in half.
Further ahead, the metallic growls of war axe hollows echoed off the walls.
Naruto raised his Zweihander into the High Guard, the massive blade resting on his shoulder as he stepped forward, measured and deliberate. One hollow swung first, its axe slicing down with brutal force.
Naruto pivoted just outside the arc of the swing, and as the hollow overextended, he brought the Zweihander down in a devastating counter. The blade tore through its exposed side, sending it crashing to the ground.
The second hollow didn't hesitate. It lunged with a horizontal slash aimed for Naruto's neck. Naruto shifted into the Low Guard, dropping into a crouch as the axe passed harmlessly overhead. In one fluid motion, he thrust upward, the Zweihander's tip punching through the hollow's chin and into its skull.
Naruto gave a sharp nod, summoning a clone to deal with the hollows inside the shop as he ascended the stairs.
At the top, three hollows waited for him—two with swords and one in the back clutching firebombs.
Naruto slipped into the Forward Point stance, angling his blade to cover his body as the two sword-wielding hollows charged. The first hollow swung high, and Naruto sidestepped left, flicking his blade upward to deflect the attack. The second came in low, aiming for his legs.
Naruto transitioned into the Fool's Guard, his open stance drawing the hollow forward, its blade arcing for an easy strike. He ducked low and twisted, using the movement to bring the Zweihander around in a sweeping slash. Both hollows fell in one fluid motion, their bodies collapsing in a spray of blood.
The firebomb hollow took aim, but Naruto was already moving. He kicked one of the fallen corpses, using it as a shield. The firebomb exploded against it, giving him enough time to close the gap and thrust his blade through the hollow's chest.
Naruto gestured to his clones to deal with the crossbow hollows as he descended the stairs to face three spear-wielding enemies below.
"Let's see how well this works," Naruto muttered, adjusting his grip as he dropped into the Low Guard.
The first hollow lunged with a quick thrust. Naruto sidestepped, angling the Zweihander to deflect the spear's shaft. The second hollow followed immediately, its spear jabbing at his left side. Naruto twisted, raising the greatsword to parry the attack, forcing the weapon wide.
Naruto surged forward, closing the gap. He transitioned into a brutal overhead slash that split the first hollow in two.
The remaining two hollows moved in sync, one thrusting high while the other aimed low. Naruto backstepped, his blade in the Forward Point stance, blocking the high thrust while his footwork shifted to avoid the lower strike.
He pivoted sharply, spinning the Zweihander in a wide, sweeping arc that forced both hollows to retreat. Seizing the moment, Naruto lunged forward, driving the blade through the chest of the second hollow.
The final hollow snarled, its spear snapping forward in desperation. Naruto stepped into the Fool's Guard, the relaxed stance luring the hollow closer. As it lunged, he twisted sharply, bringing the Zweihander up in a vicious uppercut. The blade tore through the hollow, sending it flying backward over the wall.
Naruto exhaled, resting the Zweihander on his shoulder. His eyes flicked toward the familiar tower in the distance, its shadow looming ominously over the battlefield.
"Almost there," he muttered. His lips curled into a grin as he marched forward, ready for the Black Knight.
It felt strange, almost surreal, walking down the stairs toward the Black Knight. Through dozens of deaths and countless battles, Naruto realized he no longer viewed the knight solely as an enemy. It was something more—a master, in its own way.
The familiar figure of the Black Knight came into view, standing as silent and imposing as ever. Naruto paused at the base of the stairs, lowering his blade for a moment. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves as he gazed at the knight.
"I don't know if you can understand me," he began. "But… thank you. You've taught me more in these fights than any teacher ever has. I'll never forget what I've learned from you—even if your lesson ends with me dying again."
He smiled faintly behind his helmet, a flicker of warmth in a place so cold and hostile.
"I stand here as the Squire of Oscar of Astora, and whether I live or die, I'll honor what you've taught me."
Naruto raised his blade, slipping into the Fool's Guard, ready for the battle that awaited him.
The Black Knight closed the distance in two powerful strides, its greatsword cutting through the air in a ferocious downward arc. Naruto pivoted to his left, shifting his weight onto his back foot as he stepped out of the strike's path. The Zweihander shot upward in a sweeping counter-slash aimed at the knight's unguarded flank.
Clang!
The Black Knight twisted at the last moment, its shield catching the blow.
Sparks burst from the collision, and the knight retaliated instantly, transitioning into a brutal upward slash. Naruto barely managed to deflect the strike, sliding his hand up the Zweihander's hilt for better leverage. The impact sent vibrations up his arms, forcing him to backpedal.
The greatsword came crashing down in a savage overhead strike. Naruto barely managed to sidestep, the blade slamming into the stone floor with a deafening CRACK as the boy swung the Zweihander in a horizontal arc.
Clang!
The Black Knight's shield shot up, absorbing the blow. It retaliated immediately, slamming the edge of its shield into Naruto's ribs with bone-crushing force.
The impact launched Naruto backward like a ragdoll, slamming him into the unyielding stone wall with bone-rattling force. His Elite Knight armor absorbed much of the blow, the thick plating denting inward, but the sheer force still tore through his body. A sharp, searing pain stabbed through his side, and he felt the unmistakable snap of at least three ribs. One pierced deep into the soft tissue near his diaphragm, while another pressed dangerously close to his left lung.
Blood spattered from his mouth in a crimson arc as the shock reverberated through his chest. He gasped for air, each breath shallow and wet, and the acrid taste of copper filled his throat. His kidney throbbed fiercely, likely ruptured, and a deep, pulsing ache in his lower abdomen told him that internal bleeding was already flooding his body.
The cracked stone behind him bore the impression of his impact, dust and small fragments cascading around him. For a moment, his vision blurred, the edges darkening as nausea swept over him.
The Black Knight pressed its advantage, charging forward with terrifying momentum. Its blade swung low, aiming to cleave Naruto's legs clean off. Naruto raised the Zweihander just in time, angling it downward to parry the strike. The impact sent a violent jolt through his arms, numbing his fingers.
The Black Knight followed with a spinning underhand slash. Naruto ducked, the blade whistling over his head and carving a deep gouge into the wall behind him. Dust and stone rained down, the already-cramped space growing more chaotic.
Naruto twisted, shifting into the Low Guard as he thrust upward, aiming for the knight's exposed torso. The tip of the Zweihander scraped against its armor, leaving a shallow cut, but the knight responded with a brutal backhanded swing. The greatsword caught Naruto across the shoulder, slicing through his armor and flesh. Blood sprayed in a violent arc as Naruto staggered back.
Stay focused, he told himself, gritting his teeth against the searing pain.
The Black Knight didn't relent. It lunged with a forward thrust, its blade tearing through the narrow space like a spear. Naruto sidestepped, but the blade grazed his side, ripping through his armor and leaving a deep, bloody gash. He hissed in pain, countering with a diagonal slash from the High Guard.
The Zweihander slammed into the knight's shoulder, the sheer force denting its blackened armor. The impact staggered the knight for half a second, but it recovered instantly, twisting its blade into an upward slash. Naruto tried to block, but the strike was too fast, the greatsword ripping through his gauntlet and slicing into his forearm. Blood poured from the wound, dripping onto the stone floor as Naruto growled through clenched teeth.
The two circled each other, their boots grinding against the blood-soaked stone.
Naruto feinted left, dropping into the Fool's Guard again to bait the knight into attacking. The Black Knight lunged, its blade cutting a deadly arc. Naruto pivoted, slipping to its side as he brought the Zweihander around in a wide, sweeping slash.
The blade struck true, carving deep into the knight's side. Blackened blood oozed from the wound, staining the ground beneath it. But the Black Knight didn't falter. It spun on its heel, bringing its massive shield around in a brutal bash aimed squarely at Naruto's chest.
Naruto reacted instantly, shifting his grip on the Zweihander into a half-swording technique. One hand grasped the blade's center while the other held the hilt, angling the flat of the sword to meet the incoming shield.
CLANG!
The impact reverberated like a bell, the sheer force of it vibrating through Naruto's arms and shoulders. Wisps of his chakra escaped from his arms, dissipating into the air like smoke. Steam hissed from his wounds, his body slowly knitting itself back together under the strain.
"You're really not making this easy, huh?"
The Black Knight lunged with a thrust. Naruto dropped into the Forward Point, deflecting the blade with a sharp angle of his sword. The knight's momentum carried it forward, and Naruto twisted his hips, transitioning into a horizontal slash that tore into the back of its knee.
The knight staggered, its balance faltering, and Naruto seized the opening. He shifted into a brutal overhead slash aimed for the knight's neck.
The Black Knight raised its shield at the last second, the impact reverberating like a cannon blast. The force was enough to send the knight sliding back a few feet, but it recovered almost instantly, retaliating with a spinning underhand strike.
Naruto jumped back.
The knight pressed forward, its attacks relentless. A four-hit combo erupted: an overhead slash, a sweeping horizontal cut, a spinning underhand strike, and a thrust.
Naruto's world narrowed to steel and blood. He parried the first strike, sidestepped the second, ducked under the third, and deflected the thrust with a desperate angle of his blade. Each move came with a cost—every parry sent jolts of pain through his battered arms, and every dodge left him open to grazing cuts.
Finally, Naruto saw his chance.
As the knight recovered from its thrust, Naruto dropped into the Fool's Guard, lowering his blade as if exhausted. The Black Knight lunged again, aiming for his heart.
Naruto twisted sharply, bringing the Zweihander up in a vicious uppercut. The blade tore through the knight's torso, blackened blood spraying across the room as the knight staggered back.
Naruto didn't hesitate. He stepped forward, raising the Zweihander into the High Guard. With every ounce of strength he had left, he brought the blade down in a crushing overhead strike.
The Black Knight tried to raise its sword to block, but it was too slow. The Zweihander cleaved through its helmet, splitting it down the middle. The knight crumpled to its knees, its greatsword clattering to the ground.
For a moment, Naruto stood over the fallen knight, his chest heaving, blood dripping from his wounds onto the shattered stone floor.
"It was an honor to fight you," he muttered, raising his blade for the final blow.
With a single swing, it was over.
Naruto reached up, fumbling with the straps of his dented helmet before pulling it off with a trembling hand. Sweat dripped from his matted hair, mixing with the blood streaking down his face from a gash on his forehead. His left cheek was swollen and bruised, smeared with more dried blood from a split lip, while the sharp metallic tang of it filled his mouth.
Naruto coughed harshly, spitting out a glob of blood onto the cold stone floor. His breathing was ragged, each inhale scraping against his ribs, which still throbbed with pain from the crushing shield bash. The armor pressing against his side was sticky with blood, likely from a deep cut just beneath his ribs. He could feel the warmth of it trickling down his torso, soaking into his gambeson.
He stared at the ghostly figure of the knight, his body hunched slightly as exhaustion settled into every fiber of his being. Pain radiated from his arms, his muscles twitching and torn from the repeated strain of wielding the Zweihander. His left knee buckled slightly under him, the joint screaming from where the Black Knight's blade had clipped him in a desperate parry.
Reaching into his pouch with his free hand, Naruto pulled out his estus flask, its warm golden glow a stark contrast to the blood-slicked floor around him. He brought it to his lips and drank deeply, the liquid flowing down his throat like liquid fire.
Warmth flooded through him, radiating from his chest outward. He winced as his body began to heal—the gash on his forehead knitting itself together, the bruises fading, and the sharp pain in his ribs dulling to a faint ache. He flexed his fingers, feeling the strength return to them as the warmth settled into his limbs.
Naruto wiped his bloodied mouth with the back of his hand, his sweat-soaked hair clinging to his temples.
Suddenly, the Black Knight's armored body convulsed violently; then, a faint white light began to seep from the cracks and seams in its darkened armor. Naruto instinctively stepped back, dragging his Zweihander free. The heavy blade scraped against the stone floor as he watched the light intensify.
The knight's body seemed to glow from within, its blackened steel burning with a brilliance that was almost blinding. Then, piece by piece, the armor crumbled into ash, scattering in the faint, cold breeze of the tower.
From the ashes, a figure emerged. A white, spectral image of the Black Knight hovered in place, flickering like dying embers. Its ghostly form was striking—both arms raised high and wide, palms open, chest pushed forward, the Y pose frozen in a triumphant stance.
Naruto blinked, his breath heavy, his heart still hammering from the brutal fight. He tightened his grip on the Zweihander, unsure if this was the knight's final act of defiance or something else entirely.
"Are you… praising me?"
The Black Knight's spectral form didn't answer. It lingered for a moment longer, as if frozen in reverence—or maybe pride—before slowly dissipating into a glowing orb of light. The soul orb hovered, shimmering faintly, before drifting toward Naruto.
He had done it.
After countless deaths, hundreds of clones shattered, and hours of relentless training, he had defeated the Black Knight. The impossible challenge he had thrown himself into was finally over. A grin flickered across his bloodied lips, but it quickly faded as a thought began to take root in his mind.
What were these knights?
Naruto glanced at the pile of ash where the Black Knight had stood, his brow furrowing. They weren't like the hollows. The hollows were mindless, driven by rage and emptiness. The Black Knight was different. Every movement it made, every swing of its massive greatsword, was deliberate. Precise.
And that ghostly form… was it honor? Was it defiance? Or was it something else?
He tightened his grip on the Zweihander, his eyes narrowing. It didn't feel like anger. The knight's stance before it dissolved felt… solemn, like it had acknowledged him. Honored the fight.
Naruto shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts. He glanced down the hallway. At the far end, something glinted faintly in the dim light. His prize.
Dragging his aching body forward, he reached the item.
[ Item Acquired: Blue Tearstone Ring ]
[ Description: The rare gem called tearstone has the uncanny ability to sense imminent death. This blue tearstone from Catarina boosts the defense of its wearer when in danger.]
Naruto grinned, turning the ring over in his hand. The cracked blue gem gleamed faintly, its surface catching the light like ripples on water. The silver band was simple, almost humble, but there was power in its quiet elegance.
"Not bad," he muttered, his voice rough and tired.
He unslung another estus flask, the cool glass clinking against his armor as he raised it to his lips. The golden light of the flask poured into him, washing over his broken body.
Sliding the ring onto his finger, Naruto flexed his hand, feeling the weight of it settle against his skin. He exhaled, a tired chuckle escaping him as he glanced back toward the hallway where the Black Knight once stood.
"Twelve deaths," he muttered, shaking his head. "Twelve times running the same path, fighting the same hollows, dying to that guy over and over." He paused, staring at the ring. "And now, it's mine."
A faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips, but his thoughts lingered on the fight.
Then, his eyes flicked to the corner of the screen.
[ Souls: 15,200 ]
The number hung there, glowing faintly. His smirk widened.
"Time to level up," he muttered, slinging the Zweihander over his shoulder as he turned toward the bonfire. Behind him, the remains of the Black Knight lay in silence, its ashes scattered across the cold stone floor.
Naruto ascended the staircase, the blue tearstone ring catching the sunlight as he emerged from the shadowy stairwell into the open air.
He stopped at a landing, glancing between two paths: the familiar descent to the bonfire or the unknown climb ahead. A grin spread across his face, his hand tightening on the Zweihander. "Forward it is," he muttered, taking the first step upward.
The stone stairs wound upward, narrow and claustrophobic, when suddenly a strange rumbling reached his ears.
"What the—?" Naruto barely got the words out before a flaming barrel came hurtling down the stairs toward him, its fiery glow illuminating the shadows as it picked up speed.
"Oh, come on!" Naruto shouted, summoning a fireball with a quick hand sign. Without thinking, he hurled it at the barrel.
Bad idea.
The fireball struck the barrel dead center, and for a split second, Naruto thought it had worked. Then the barrel exploded in a fiery burst, sending smaller, burning chunks of metal ricocheting down the stairs like deadly pinballs.
"Great idea, Naruto!" he scolded himself, leaping backward. He twisted in the air, flipping gracefully before landing on an uneven platform outside the staircase. His foot caught on something, and he stumbled, arms flailing. But the iron rusted ring kicked in, stabilizing him just before he could topple over.
Looking around, he realized he'd landed on a forgotten patch of stone, overgrown with thick weeds and vines. The once-pristine masonry was barely visible beneath layers of moss and decay, like a garden lost to time. Beneath his boots, something solid creaked—an old wooden chest hidden in the undergrowth.
"Well, don't mind if I do!"
He kicked the weeds aside and flipped the chest open. Inside was a small container filled with golden sap, faint sparks dancing across its surface.
[Item: Gold Pine Resin]
[Description: Rare pine resin that emits golden sparks. Applies lightning to a weapon. Effective against enemies resistant to magic or fire, and particularly devastating against dragon-related foes.]
Naruto read the description and let out a low whistle. "Lightning? Oh, this is going to be awesome."
Eagerly, he scooped out a handful of the resin and smeared it along the Zweihander's blade. The effect was immediate—the resin spread like liquid energy, coating the steel in golden light. Sparks crackled and hissed along the edge of the sword, the air around it humming with static.
Naruto flexed his hands as the tingling sensation traveled up his arms. His grin turned feral. "Alright, time to test this baby out."
He spotted his target: a hollow hunched over the top, shoving another flaming barrel into position.
"You!" Naruto yelled, pointing the crackling Zweihander at the hollow. "You're so dead!"
Channeling chakra into his legs, he vanished in a blur of speed, the Shunshin no Jutsu propelling him forward. The hollow barely had time to turn before Naruto's blade came down in a sweeping arc.
The Zweihander sliced through the hollow with ease, the golden sparks igniting as they coursed through its body. The hollow crumpled to the ground, its charred remains smoking faintly, the lightning still dancing along its severed halves.
Naruto stood over the smoldering corpse, raising the crackling Zweihander high above his head. "I have the power!" he shouted, grinning ear to ear.
With the hollow dealt with, Naruto climbed the remaining stairs to find himself on a new floor. A single wooden door stood in front of him, framed by moss-covered stone walls. He grabbed the handle and twisted it, but it didn't budge.
"Locked," Naruto grumbled, shooting the door a glare. "Why is every door in this place always locked?!"
For a moment, he stared at the door, wishing he'd picked the thief class. That master key thing probably would've solved so many of my problems.
Shaking his head, Naruto sighed. "No use crying over bitter ramen—" Then his stomach growled loudly, cutting him off. He paused, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "Wait… bitter ramen? That could actually be good. Oh man, when I get back, I'll have to pitch this to Ayame!"
With a grin at the thought, Naruto turned away from the locked door and climbed the narrow, spiraling staircase.
The higher he climbed, the more the tower changed. The cold stone walls gave way to splintered wooden beams and piles of broken barrels. Finally, the stairs came to an abrupt stop, the path to the roof destroyed long ago. Instead, a side passage opened onto a wall walk.
Naruto stepped out, his boots clinking softly against the uneven stone. The path stretched ahead, broken and jagged in places, a relic of a time long past.
To his left, a breathtaking view unfolded. Jagged mountains pierced the fog, their peaks veiled in mist. Pillars of golden light broke through the clouds, casting the valleys below in a dreamlike glow. For a moment, Naruto's worries faded, replaced by awe at the sheer beauty of the world.
To his right, the grand castle loomed. Its towering spires reached for the heavens, their intricate stonework carved with the precision of a master craftsman. The castle was both beautiful and intimidating, a monument to power and age.
Naruto stood there, caught between wonder and unease. "Man… this place really is something else."
Then he heard it.
A deep, thunderous slam echoed across the wall walk, shaking the stone beneath his feet. Naruto froze, his heart skipping a beat as he slowly turned toward the source.
At the far end of the wall walk, a massive creature lumbered into view, monstrous and primal. Its body was a horrifying fusion of beast and humanoid—thick, muscular limbs rippled with raw power, and its rough, dark skin was streaked with patches of fur. Its head resembled a bull, with glowing yellow eyes that burned like embers and two massive, curved horns jutting from its skull-like face.
In its clawed hands, it held a crude, massive weapon—a brutal axe-like blade that looked capable of cleaving the wall itself in half.
The Taurus Demon hunched low, its glowing eyes locking onto Naruto with deadly intent. It raised its weapon high and slammed it into the stone with a deafening boom, shaking loose bits of debris.
For a second, fear crept into his chest. But then the cackle of the lightning on his blade seemed to whisper a challenge of its own.
Naruto grinned, steadying his grip on the Zweihander. "What am I afraid of?" he muttered, his confidence growing. "I've killed the Asylum Demon. I've taken down a Black Knight. And now…" His grin widened as he crouched low, the Zweihander humming with electric energy in his hands.
"…I'm going to add you to the list."
[ Name: Taurus Demon ]
[ HP: 1,215 / 1,215 ]
Naruto stood his ground, taking the Fool's stance, the Zweihander hanging low as if he barely cared to hold it. His body language screamed vulnerability, an open invitation for the Taurus Demon to attack.
It worked.
The beast crouched, its massive legs tensing like coiled springs. Naruto's eyes narrowed.
Here it comes.
The Taurus Demon leapt high into the air, bringing its massive greataxe down in a thunderous vertical smash. Naruto jumped back just in time, the axe slamming into the wall walk with enough force to crack the stone and send dust flying everywhere.
But Naruto didn't wait to admire the destruction. With a burst of Shunshin, he closed the gap, aiming the Zweihander directly at the demon's eye.
The blade shot forward like a spear, but the Taurus Demon tilted its head at the last moment. The Zweihander met the beast's horn with a resounding clang, sparks flying in all directions. The force reverberated through Naruto's arms as he felt the blade deflect, his hands nearly slipping from the hilt.
The Taurus Demon responded with a horizontal slash of its greataxe, the massive weapon cutting through the air with terrifying speed.
Substitution Jutsu!
A split second later, the axe cleaved through a log, turning it into a fine spray of sawdust. Naruto reappeared midair above the demon, his Zweihander crackling with lightning as he prepared a plunge attack.
He brought the blade down with everything he had. Lightning erupted from the blade as it connected with the demon's horn, slicing it clean off. The Taurus Demon let out a deafening roar, staggering back from the sheer force of the attack.
"Ha! Gotcha!" Naruto shouted, his confidence surging as he landed gracefully on the wall walk.
He prepared to go for another strike, but then it happened. A sharp sound whistled through the air.
Way of Focality kicked in, showing him the threat—a pair of arrows.
Too late.
Both arrows slammed into Naruto's bicep, pain lancing through his arm as his grip on the Zweihander faltered. His attention wavered, just for a moment.
The Taurus Demon didn't need more than that. Its greataxe swept across in a wide, brutal horizontal slash, and everything went black.
[ YOU DIED ]
[ Through sacrifice, no souls were lost. Ring of Sacrifice shattered. ]
Naruto groaned as he woke up back in his room.
"Of course, there had to be some stupid crossbow hollows in that fight," he muttered, sitting up and rubbing his temples. "Like, because fighting a giant bull demon with a greataxe isn't hard enough already, right?"
He pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing. Thankfully, his backup plan had worked. The clone he'd stationed at the bonfire with a Ring of Sacrifice had preserved his souls. It wasn't elegant, but it worked.
"Alright," Naruto muttered, glancing at the clock on the wall. "Should probably be heading to Training Ground 7 right now… but Kakashi's always late anyway."
With a grin, he broke the Darksign in his hand, feeling the familiar pull as he was transported back to Lordran.
"I want my round two. Fair and square, this time feabag. Dattebayo."
Author's Note:
Well, that was an intense chapter, wasn't it? I hope you all enjoyed it as much as I did! Now, let's talk about Naruto's swordsmanship:
What he's learning isn't some flashy, made-up anime swordplay. It's actually rooted in real historical techniques from the German school of longsword fighting (Hema enthusiasts, I see you). These stances and methods are the same ones used by knights handling massive weapons like his Zweihander, making them perfect for Naruto's combat style. Here's a quick breakdown:
So, what did you think of the swordsmanship in Naruto's fight with the Black Knight? Did the intensity and difficulty of the battle come across? I really wanted to capture the struggle and brutality of the encounter.
Next chapter, Naruto's going head-to-head with the Taurus Demon, and he's going to meet someone very special. Any guesses who it might be? (No, it's not Solaire—our favorite Sunbro will show up a bit later.)
Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 20th! You can read ahead to Chapter 58 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
Naruto opened his eyes to the familiar glow of the bonfire. He sat up, rolling his shoulders and cracking his neck, his body ready to move even before his mind caught up. Sleep no longer held meaning here. Days and hours blurred together, the sun forever frozen in its place.
The rhythm of Lordran ruled his life now: fight, die, wake, repeat.
And at the center of it all was the Black Knight.
Every death had become a stepping stone, another lesson carved into his mind and body. Naruto's approach was meticulous now. Every time he climbed the Black Knight's tower, he summoned shadow clones—dozens of them. Half engaged the knight directly, throwing themselves into the fight, while the rest stayed back, observing every detail of the battle.
The clones studied everything: the way the knight gripped its greatsword, the subtle shifts in its footwork, the precise timing of its swings.
When the clones dispelled, their memories surged into Naruto's mind in a flood. He felt every clash, every wound, every mistake. Each death left him stronger, shaping his instincts and refining his movements.
Between battles, he practiced. His clones mimicked the Black Knight's techniques, replicating its stances, its slashes, its devastating thrusts. The hollows on the path to the tower became his training dummies, each encounter a chance to perfect what he had learned.
It didn't take long for him to realize how much of Tenten's advice didn't apply to the Zweihander.
It wasn't that she'd meant to mislead him—she had taught him through the lens of her weapon: the katana.
Her advice about a loose grip? Total nonsense. The first time the Black Knight's greatsword had clashed with his Zweihander, it had ripped the sword clean out of his hands.
Her emphasis on stances? Misguided. The Black Knight didn't rely on rigid stances; its movements were driven by precise, fluid footwork.
"Don't rest your sword on your shoulder," she'd said. But the Black Knight always rested its greatsword there, using the position to generate devastating momentum.
The focus on clean cuts? Perfect for a katana, but wrong for a Zweihander. The Black Knight's wide arcs weren't about precision—they were about overwhelming power.
Blade alignment? While important, the Black Knight had shown him that the true key to wielding a Zweihander lay in the weight and hip movement.
Despite the mistakes, Naruto couldn't deny that Tenten's guidance had given him a foundation. The basics she had drilled into him gave him the tools to spot and correct these errors. For that, he was grateful.
Now, with those missteps identified, he could refine his swordsmanship into something uniquely his own.
Naruto grinned, gripping the Zweihander tightly.
"All right, Black Knight," he muttered, stepping toward the bonfire. "Let's try this again."
The Grip
The first thing Naruto learned from the Black Knight was its grip. It wasn't haphazard; it was deliberate. One hand rested near the guard for stability, the other gripped the pommel for leverage. The technique allowed the knight to control the sword's weight, guiding its massive swings with precision rather than brute force.
Naruto mimicked the grip in his next fight, and the difference was immediate. The Zweihander felt lighter, more responsive. Over time, he refined it further. When transitioning the blade across his body, he loosened his hold on the pommel, sliding his hand up to increase mobility.
The High Guard
The next thing Naruto noticed was the Black Knight's high guard. It rested the greatsword on its shoulder, angling the blade forward. It wasn't just a defensive stance—it was an offensive one, meant to dominate the battlefield. Every downward strike from this position carried crushing force.
Naruto mimicked the stance during his next fight. As the Black Knight approached, he rested the Zweihander on his shoulder, angling it the same way.
When the knight swung, Naruto mirrored it, bringing his sword down in a wide arc. But his edge alignment was off. The clash sent his blade vibrating violently, the impact jarring his arms. The knight's greatsword continued its descent, slicing cleanly through Naruto's chest.
[YOU DIED]
The next time, Naruto focused on refining the high guard. He summoned clones to practice edge alignment, learning to keep the blade perfectly in line with his movements. Strength wasn't enough—he needed stability.
The next clash was different. Naruto met the Black Knight's downward strike with perfect edge alignment. Steel met steel in an ear-shattering impact, but this time, Naruto held firm. For the first time, he matched the Black Knight's raw power.
The Forward Point
During one fight, Naruto noticed the Black Knight shifting into a stance where its greatsword was raised high, the tip pointed forward like a spear. The stance created a defensive wall, controlling the centerline.
Naruto never saw the attack coming. The thrust pierced straight through his chest before he even registered the movement.
[YOU DIED]
When he respawned, Naruto clutched his side where the blade had run him through. He realized the forward point wasn't just defensive—it was a stance built for precision and control.
He mimicked the stance in the next fight, holding the Zweihander high with the tip extended forward. This forced him to stay balanced, keeping the blade aligned with the centerline.
The Black Knight swung wide, and Naruto saw his chance. He stepped forward and thrust the Zweihander at its chest. The blade scraped against its armor, but the thrust lacked depth.
The knight retaliated, slamming its greatsword into his ribs and sending him flying into the staircase.
[YOU DIED]
It took six more fights before Naruto began to understand the forward point. He refined his thrusts, loosening his grip on the pommel to extend his reach. Precise footwork and patience became his weapons.
The Fool's Guard
The most puzzling stance Naruto encountered was one he came to call the Fool's Guard. The Black Knight would lower its greatsword entirely, holding it loosely as if uninterested in the fight. Its entire body seemed open, exposed.
The first time Naruto saw it, he charged in recklessly, thinking it was an easy win. He swung with all his might—only to be impaled on a lightning-fast counter.
[YOU DIED]
Naruto quickly realized the Fool's Guard wasn't a weakness—it was bait. A trap meant to lure opponents into overcommitting.
The next time, he tried it himself. He lowered the Zweihander, mimicking the Black Knight's posture. It felt wrong, his entire body vulnerable.
But when the knight lunged, Naruto was ready. He pivoted, stepping back and bringing the Zweihander around in a wide arc. The blade connected, slamming into the knight's armor with enough force to make it stagger.
For the first time, Naruto saw the Black Knight react. Its stance shifted slightly, its movements more aggressive.
Naruto grinned, gripping his Zweihander tightly.
"Let's keep going."
[YOU DIED]
Naruto stared into the flickering flames of the bonfire, the crackling fire filling the quiet room. He exhaled slowly, his grin tinged with exhaustion.
"A dozen deaths," he muttered to himself, leaning forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "And four thousand clones popped."
He rolled his shoulders, the Zweihander shifting easily in his grip, its weight no longer foreign. "Time to end this dance," Naruto whispered. Slipping into the Fool's Guard, the greatsword dangling lazily at his side, he marched out of the room.
The moment Naruto stepped onto the bridge, the familiar twang of a crossbow filled the air. He didn't flinch. His left hand shifted slightly, tilting the pommel of the Zweihander to adjust the blade's angle.
Clink.
The arrow ricocheted harmlessly off the edge of the blade.
Naruto's feet twisted sharply, his grip tightening as the Zweihander followed. With a diagonal sweep, the blade carved through the neck of a hollow rushing at him. Blood sprayed in an arc, and the hollow crumpled to the stone floor, lifeless.
Another arrow hissed toward him, but this time Naruto dodged, pivoting on his heel and dropping low. He used the momentum to transition into a thrust, driving the Zweihander's tip clean through the throat of the crossbow-wielding hollow.
He didn't pause to catch his breath. Firebombs exploded behind him, but Naruto kept marching forward, his boots echoing against the stone as his focus remained unshaken.
A hollow burst out from behind a door, its spear aimed for his stomach. Naruto shifted into the Forward Point stance, the Zweihander poised like a coiled predator. As the spear lunged for him, he sidestepped and brought the blade down in a sweeping arc, cleaving the hollow cleanly in half.
Further ahead, the metallic growls of war axe hollows echoed off the walls.
Naruto raised his Zweihander into the High Guard, the massive blade resting on his shoulder as he stepped forward, measured and deliberate. One hollow swung first, its axe slicing down with brutal force.
Naruto pivoted just outside the arc of the swing, and as the hollow overextended, he brought the Zweihander down in a devastating counter. The blade tore through its exposed side, sending it crashing to the ground.
The second hollow didn't hesitate. It lunged with a horizontal slash aimed for Naruto's neck. Naruto shifted into the Low Guard, dropping into a crouch as the axe passed harmlessly overhead. In one fluid motion, he thrust upward, the Zweihander's tip punching through the hollow's chin and into its skull.
Naruto gave a sharp nod, summoning a clone to deal with the hollows inside the shop as he ascended the stairs.
At the top, three hollows waited for him—two with swords and one in the back clutching firebombs.
Naruto slipped into the Forward Point stance, angling his blade to cover his body as the two sword-wielding hollows charged. The first hollow swung high, and Naruto sidestepped left, flicking his blade upward to deflect the attack. The second came in low, aiming for his legs.
Naruto transitioned into the Fool's Guard, his open stance drawing the hollow forward, its blade arcing for an easy strike. He ducked low and twisted, using the movement to bring the Zweihander around in a sweeping slash. Both hollows fell in one fluid motion, their bodies collapsing in a spray of blood.
The firebomb hollow took aim, but Naruto was already moving. He kicked one of the fallen corpses, using it as a shield. The firebomb exploded against it, giving him enough time to close the gap and thrust his blade through the hollow's chest.
Naruto gestured to his clones to deal with the crossbow hollows as he descended the stairs to face three spear-wielding enemies below.
"Let's see how well this works," Naruto muttered, adjusting his grip as he dropped into the Low Guard.
The first hollow lunged with a quick thrust. Naruto sidestepped, angling the Zweihander to deflect the spear's shaft. The second hollow followed immediately, its spear jabbing at his left side. Naruto twisted, raising the greatsword to parry the attack, forcing the weapon wide.
Naruto surged forward, closing the gap. He transitioned into a brutal overhead slash that split the first hollow in two.
The remaining two hollows moved in sync, one thrusting high while the other aimed low. Naruto backstepped, his blade in the Forward Point stance, blocking the high thrust while his footwork shifted to avoid the lower strike.
He pivoted sharply, spinning the Zweihander in a wide, sweeping arc that forced both hollows to retreat. Seizing the moment, Naruto lunged forward, driving the blade through the chest of the second hollow.
The final hollow snarled, its spear snapping forward in desperation. Naruto stepped into the Fool's Guard, the relaxed stance luring the hollow closer. As it lunged, he twisted sharply, bringing the Zweihander up in a vicious uppercut. The blade tore through the hollow, sending it flying backward over the wall.
Naruto exhaled, resting the Zweihander on his shoulder. His eyes flicked toward the familiar tower in the distance, its shadow looming ominously over the battlefield.
"Almost there," he muttered. His lips curled into a grin as he marched forward, ready for the Black Knight.
It felt strange, almost surreal, walking down the stairs toward the Black Knight. Through dozens of deaths and countless battles, Naruto realized he no longer viewed the knight solely as an enemy. It was something more—a master, in its own way.
The familiar figure of the Black Knight came into view, standing as silent and imposing as ever. Naruto paused at the base of the stairs, lowering his blade for a moment. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves as he gazed at the knight.
"I don't know if you can understand me," he began. "But… thank you. You've taught me more in these fights than any teacher ever has. I'll never forget what I've learned from you—even if your lesson ends with me dying again."
He smiled faintly behind his helmet, a flicker of warmth in a place so cold and hostile.
"I stand here as the Squire of Oscar of Astora, and whether I live or die, I'll honor what you've taught me."
Naruto raised his blade, slipping into the Fool's Guard, ready for the battle that awaited him.
The Black Knight closed the distance in two powerful strides, its greatsword cutting through the air in a ferocious downward arc. Naruto pivoted to his left, shifting his weight onto his back foot as he stepped out of the strike's path. The Zweihander shot upward in a sweeping counter-slash aimed at the knight's unguarded flank.
Clang!
The Black Knight twisted at the last moment, its shield catching the blow.
Sparks burst from the collision, and the knight retaliated instantly, transitioning into a brutal upward slash. Naruto barely managed to deflect the strike, sliding his hand up the Zweihander's hilt for better leverage. The impact sent vibrations up his arms, forcing him to backpedal.
The greatsword came crashing down in a savage overhead strike. Naruto barely managed to sidestep, the blade slamming into the stone floor with a deafening CRACK as the boy swung the Zweihander in a horizontal arc.
Clang!
The Black Knight's shield shot up, absorbing the blow. It retaliated immediately, slamming the edge of its shield into Naruto's ribs with bone-crushing force.
The impact launched Naruto backward like a ragdoll, slamming him into the unyielding stone wall with bone-rattling force. His Elite Knight armor absorbed much of the blow, the thick plating denting inward, but the sheer force still tore through his body. A sharp, searing pain stabbed through his side, and he felt the unmistakable snap of at least three ribs. One pierced deep into the soft tissue near his diaphragm, while another pressed dangerously close to his left lung.
Blood spattered from his mouth in a crimson arc as the shock reverberated through his chest. He gasped for air, each breath shallow and wet, and the acrid taste of copper filled his throat. His kidney throbbed fiercely, likely ruptured, and a deep, pulsing ache in his lower abdomen told him that internal bleeding was already flooding his body.
The cracked stone behind him bore the impression of his impact, dust and small fragments cascading around him. For a moment, his vision blurred, the edges darkening as nausea swept over him.
The Black Knight pressed its advantage, charging forward with terrifying momentum. Its blade swung low, aiming to cleave Naruto's legs clean off. Naruto raised the Zweihander just in time, angling it downward to parry the strike. The impact sent a violent jolt through his arms, numbing his fingers.
The Black Knight followed with a spinning underhand slash. Naruto ducked, the blade whistling over his head and carving a deep gouge into the wall behind him. Dust and stone rained down, the already-cramped space growing more chaotic.
Naruto twisted, shifting into the Low Guard as he thrust upward, aiming for the knight's exposed torso. The tip of the Zweihander scraped against its armor, leaving a shallow cut, but the knight responded with a brutal backhanded swing. The greatsword caught Naruto across the shoulder, slicing through his armor and flesh. Blood sprayed in a violent arc as Naruto staggered back.
Stay focused, he told himself, gritting his teeth against the searing pain.
The Black Knight didn't relent. It lunged with a forward thrust, its blade tearing through the narrow space like a spear. Naruto sidestepped, but the blade grazed his side, ripping through his armor and leaving a deep, bloody gash. He hissed in pain, countering with a diagonal slash from the High Guard.
The Zweihander slammed into the knight's shoulder, the sheer force denting its blackened armor. The impact staggered the knight for half a second, but it recovered instantly, twisting its blade into an upward slash. Naruto tried to block, but the strike was too fast, the greatsword ripping through his gauntlet and slicing into his forearm. Blood poured from the wound, dripping onto the stone floor as Naruto growled through clenched teeth.
The two circled each other, their boots grinding against the blood-soaked stone.
Naruto feinted left, dropping into the Fool's Guard again to bait the knight into attacking. The Black Knight lunged, its blade cutting a deadly arc. Naruto pivoted, slipping to its side as he brought the Zweihander around in a wide, sweeping slash.
The blade struck true, carving deep into the knight's side. Blackened blood oozed from the wound, staining the ground beneath it. But the Black Knight didn't falter. It spun on its heel, bringing its massive shield around in a brutal bash aimed squarely at Naruto's chest.
Naruto reacted instantly, shifting his grip on the Zweihander into a half-swording technique. One hand grasped the blade's center while the other held the hilt, angling the flat of the sword to meet the incoming shield.
CLANG!
The impact reverberated like a bell, the sheer force of it vibrating through Naruto's arms and shoulders. Wisps of his chakra escaped from his arms, dissipating into the air like smoke. Steam hissed from his wounds, his body slowly knitting itself back together under the strain.
"You're really not making this easy, huh?"
The Black Knight lunged with a thrust. Naruto dropped into the Forward Point, deflecting the blade with a sharp angle of his sword. The knight's momentum carried it forward, and Naruto twisted his hips, transitioning into a horizontal slash that tore into the back of its knee.
The knight staggered, its balance faltering, and Naruto seized the opening. He shifted into a brutal overhead slash aimed for the knight's neck.
The Black Knight raised its shield at the last second, the impact reverberating like a cannon blast. The force was enough to send the knight sliding back a few feet, but it recovered almost instantly, retaliating with a spinning underhand strike.
Naruto jumped back.
The knight pressed forward, its attacks relentless. A four-hit combo erupted: an overhead slash, a sweeping horizontal cut, a spinning underhand strike, and a thrust.
Naruto's world narrowed to steel and blood. He parried the first strike, sidestepped the second, ducked under the third, and deflected the thrust with a desperate angle of his blade. Each move came with a cost—every parry sent jolts of pain through his battered arms, and every dodge left him open to grazing cuts.
Finally, Naruto saw his chance.
As the knight recovered from its thrust, Naruto dropped into the Fool's Guard, lowering his blade as if exhausted. The Black Knight lunged again, aiming for his heart.
Naruto twisted sharply, bringing the Zweihander up in a vicious uppercut. The blade tore through the knight's torso, blackened blood spraying across the room as the knight staggered back.
Naruto didn't hesitate. He stepped forward, raising the Zweihander into the High Guard. With every ounce of strength he had left, he brought the blade down in a crushing overhead strike.
The Black Knight tried to raise its sword to block, but it was too slow. The Zweihander cleaved through its helmet, splitting it down the middle. The knight crumpled to its knees, its greatsword clattering to the ground.
For a moment, Naruto stood over the fallen knight, his chest heaving, blood dripping from his wounds onto the shattered stone floor.
"It was an honor to fight you," he muttered, raising his blade for the final blow.
With a single swing, it was over.
Naruto reached up, fumbling with the straps of his dented helmet before pulling it off with a trembling hand. Sweat dripped from his matted hair, mixing with the blood streaking down his face from a gash on his forehead. His left cheek was swollen and bruised, smeared with more dried blood from a split lip, while the sharp metallic tang of it filled his mouth.
Naruto coughed harshly, spitting out a glob of blood onto the cold stone floor. His breathing was ragged, each inhale scraping against his ribs, which still throbbed with pain from the crushing shield bash. The armor pressing against his side was sticky with blood, likely from a deep cut just beneath his ribs. He could feel the warmth of it trickling down his torso, soaking into his gambeson.
He stared at the ghostly figure of the knight, his body hunched slightly as exhaustion settled into every fiber of his being. Pain radiated from his arms, his muscles twitching and torn from the repeated strain of wielding the Zweihander. His left knee buckled slightly under him, the joint screaming from where the Black Knight's blade had clipped him in a desperate parry.
Reaching into his pouch with his free hand, Naruto pulled out his estus flask, its warm golden glow a stark contrast to the blood-slicked floor around him. He brought it to his lips and drank deeply, the liquid flowing down his throat like liquid fire.
Warmth flooded through him, radiating from his chest outward. He winced as his body began to heal—the gash on his forehead knitting itself together, the bruises fading, and the sharp pain in his ribs dulling to a faint ache. He flexed his fingers, feeling the strength return to them as the warmth settled into his limbs.
Naruto wiped his bloodied mouth with the back of his hand, his sweat-soaked hair clinging to his temples.
Suddenly, the Black Knight's armored body convulsed violently; then, a faint white light began to seep from the cracks and seams in its darkened armor. Naruto instinctively stepped back, dragging his Zweihander free. The heavy blade scraped against the stone floor as he watched the light intensify.
The knight's body seemed to glow from within, its blackened steel burning with a brilliance that was almost blinding. Then, piece by piece, the armor crumbled into ash, scattering in the faint, cold breeze of the tower.
From the ashes, a figure emerged. A white, spectral image of the Black Knight hovered in place, flickering like dying embers. Its ghostly form was striking—both arms raised high and wide, palms open, chest pushed forward, the Y pose frozen in a triumphant stance.
Naruto blinked, his breath heavy, his heart still hammering from the brutal fight. He tightened his grip on the Zweihander, unsure if this was the knight's final act of defiance or something else entirely.
"Are you… praising me?"
The Black Knight's spectral form didn't answer. It lingered for a moment longer, as if frozen in reverence—or maybe pride—before slowly dissipating into a glowing orb of light. The soul orb hovered, shimmering faintly, before drifting toward Naruto.
He had done it.
After countless deaths, hundreds of clones shattered, and hours of relentless training, he had defeated the Black Knight. The impossible challenge he had thrown himself into was finally over. A grin flickered across his bloodied lips, but it quickly faded as a thought began to take root in his mind.
What were these knights?
Naruto glanced at the pile of ash where the Black Knight had stood, his brow furrowing. They weren't like the hollows. The hollows were mindless, driven by rage and emptiness. The Black Knight was different. Every movement it made, every swing of its massive greatsword, was deliberate. Precise.
And that ghostly form… was it honor? Was it defiance? Or was it something else?
He tightened his grip on the Zweihander, his eyes narrowing. It didn't feel like anger. The knight's stance before it dissolved felt… solemn, like it had acknowledged him. Honored the fight.
Naruto shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts. He glanced down the hallway. At the far end, something glinted faintly in the dim light. His prize.
Dragging his aching body forward, he reached the item.
[ Item Acquired: Blue Tearstone Ring ]
[ Description: The rare gem called tearstone has the uncanny ability to sense imminent death. This blue tearstone from Catarina boosts the defense of its wearer when in danger.]
Naruto grinned, turning the ring over in his hand. The cracked blue gem gleamed faintly, its surface catching the light like ripples on water. The silver band was simple, almost humble, but there was power in its quiet elegance.
"Not bad," he muttered, his voice rough and tired.
He unslung another estus flask, the cool glass clinking against his armor as he raised it to his lips. The golden light of the flask poured into him, washing over his broken body.
Sliding the ring onto his finger, Naruto flexed his hand, feeling the weight of it settle against his skin. He exhaled, a tired chuckle escaping him as he glanced back toward the hallway where the Black Knight once stood.
"Twelve deaths," he muttered, shaking his head. "Twelve times running the same path, fighting the same hollows, dying to that guy over and over." He paused, staring at the ring. "And now, it's mine."
A faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips, but his thoughts lingered on the fight.
Then, his eyes flicked to the corner of the screen.
[ Souls: 15,200 ]
The number hung there, glowing faintly. His smirk widened.
"Time to level up," he muttered, slinging the Zweihander over his shoulder as he turned toward the bonfire. Behind him, the remains of the Black Knight lay in silence, its ashes scattered across the cold stone floor.
Naruto ascended the staircase, the blue tearstone ring catching the sunlight as he emerged from the shadowy stairwell into the open air.
He stopped at a landing, glancing between two paths: the familiar descent to the bonfire or the unknown climb ahead. A grin spread across his face, his hand tightening on the Zweihander. "Forward it is," he muttered, taking the first step upward.
The stone stairs wound upward, narrow and claustrophobic, when suddenly a strange rumbling reached his ears.
"What the—?" Naruto barely got the words out before a flaming barrel came hurtling down the stairs toward him, its fiery glow illuminating the shadows as it picked up speed.
"Oh, come on!" Naruto shouted, summoning a fireball with a quick hand sign. Without thinking, he hurled it at the barrel.
Bad idea.
The fireball struck the barrel dead center, and for a split second, Naruto thought it had worked. Then the barrel exploded in a fiery burst, sending smaller, burning chunks of metal ricocheting down the stairs like deadly pinballs.
"Great idea, Naruto!" he scolded himself, leaping backward. He twisted in the air, flipping gracefully before landing on an uneven platform outside the staircase. His foot caught on something, and he stumbled, arms flailing. But the iron rusted ring kicked in, stabilizing him just before he could topple over.
Looking around, he realized he'd landed on a forgotten patch of stone, overgrown with thick weeds and vines. The once-pristine masonry was barely visible beneath layers of moss and decay, like a garden lost to time. Beneath his boots, something solid creaked—an old wooden chest hidden in the undergrowth.
"Well, don't mind if I do!"
He kicked the weeds aside and flipped the chest open. Inside was a small container filled with golden sap, faint sparks dancing across its surface.
[Item: Gold Pine Resin]
[Description: Rare pine resin that emits golden sparks. Applies lightning to a weapon. Effective against enemies resistant to magic or fire, and particularly devastating against dragon-related foes.]
Naruto read the description and let out a low whistle. "Lightning? Oh, this is going to be awesome."
Eagerly, he scooped out a handful of the resin and smeared it along the Zweihander's blade. The effect was immediate—the resin spread like liquid energy, coating the steel in golden light. Sparks crackled and hissed along the edge of the sword, the air around it humming with static.
Naruto flexed his hands as the tingling sensation traveled up his arms. His grin turned feral. "Alright, time to test this baby out."
He spotted his target: a hollow hunched over the top, shoving another flaming barrel into position.
"You!" Naruto yelled, pointing the crackling Zweihander at the hollow. "You're so dead!"
Channeling chakra into his legs, he vanished in a blur of speed, the Shunshin no Jutsu propelling him forward. The hollow barely had time to turn before Naruto's blade came down in a sweeping arc.
The Zweihander sliced through the hollow with ease, the golden sparks igniting as they coursed through its body. The hollow crumpled to the ground, its charred remains smoking faintly, the lightning still dancing along its severed halves.
Naruto stood over the smoldering corpse, raising the crackling Zweihander high above his head. "I have the power!" he shouted, grinning ear to ear.
With the hollow dealt with, Naruto climbed the remaining stairs to find himself on a new floor. A single wooden door stood in front of him, framed by moss-covered stone walls. He grabbed the handle and twisted it, but it didn't budge.
"Locked," Naruto grumbled, shooting the door a glare. "Why is every door in this place always locked?!"
For a moment, he stared at the door, wishing he'd picked the thief class. That master key thing probably would've solved so many of my problems.
Shaking his head, Naruto sighed. "No use crying over bitter ramen—" Then his stomach growled loudly, cutting him off. He paused, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "Wait… bitter ramen? That could actually be good. Oh man, when I get back, I'll have to pitch this to Ayame!"
With a grin at the thought, Naruto turned away from the locked door and climbed the narrow, spiraling staircase.
The higher he climbed, the more the tower changed. The cold stone walls gave way to splintered wooden beams and piles of broken barrels. Finally, the stairs came to an abrupt stop, the path to the roof destroyed long ago. Instead, a side passage opened onto a wall walk.
Naruto stepped out, his boots clinking softly against the uneven stone. The path stretched ahead, broken and jagged in places, a relic of a time long past.
To his left, a breathtaking view unfolded. Jagged mountains pierced the fog, their peaks veiled in mist. Pillars of golden light broke through the clouds, casting the valleys below in a dreamlike glow. For a moment, Naruto's worries faded, replaced by awe at the sheer beauty of the world.
To his right, the grand castle loomed. Its towering spires reached for the heavens, their intricate stonework carved with the precision of a master craftsman. The castle was both beautiful and intimidating, a monument to power and age.
Naruto stood there, caught between wonder and unease. "Man… this place really is something else."
Then he heard it.
A deep, thunderous slam echoed across the wall walk, shaking the stone beneath his feet. Naruto froze, his heart skipping a beat as he slowly turned toward the source.
At the far end of the wall walk, a massive creature lumbered into view, monstrous and primal. Its body was a horrifying fusion of beast and humanoid—thick, muscular limbs rippled with raw power, and its rough, dark skin was streaked with patches of fur. Its head resembled a bull, with glowing yellow eyes that burned like embers and two massive, curved horns jutting from its skull-like face.
In its clawed hands, it held a crude, massive weapon—a brutal axe-like blade that looked capable of cleaving the wall itself in half.
The Taurus Demon hunched low, its glowing eyes locking onto Naruto with deadly intent. It raised its weapon high and slammed it into the stone with a deafening boom, shaking loose bits of debris.
For a second, fear crept into his chest. But then the cackle of the lightning on his blade seemed to whisper a challenge of its own.
Naruto grinned, steadying his grip on the Zweihander. "What am I afraid of?" he muttered, his confidence growing. "I've killed the Asylum Demon. I've taken down a Black Knight. And now…" His grin widened as he crouched low, the Zweihander humming with electric energy in his hands.
"…I'm going to add you to the list."
[ Name: Taurus Demon ]
[ HP: 1,215 / 1,215 ]
Naruto stood his ground, taking the Fool's stance, the Zweihander hanging low as if he barely cared to hold it. His body language screamed vulnerability, an open invitation for the Taurus Demon to attack.
It worked.
The beast crouched, its massive legs tensing like coiled springs. Naruto's eyes narrowed.
Here it comes.
The Taurus Demon leapt high into the air, bringing its massive greataxe down in a thunderous vertical smash. Naruto jumped back just in time, the axe slamming into the wall walk with enough force to crack the stone and send dust flying everywhere.
But Naruto didn't wait to admire the destruction. With a burst of Shunshin, he closed the gap, aiming the Zweihander directly at the demon's eye.
The blade shot forward like a spear, but the Taurus Demon tilted its head at the last moment. The Zweihander met the beast's horn with a resounding clang, sparks flying in all directions. The force reverberated through Naruto's arms as he felt the blade deflect, his hands nearly slipping from the hilt.
The Taurus Demon responded with a horizontal slash of its greataxe, the massive weapon cutting through the air with terrifying speed.
Substitution Jutsu!
A split second later, the axe cleaved through a log, turning it into a fine spray of sawdust. Naruto reappeared midair above the demon, his Zweihander crackling with lightning as he prepared a plunge attack.
He brought the blade down with everything he had. Lightning erupted from the blade as it connected with the demon's horn, slicing it clean off. The Taurus Demon let out a deafening roar, staggering back from the sheer force of the attack.
"Ha! Gotcha!" Naruto shouted, his confidence surging as he landed gracefully on the wall walk.
He prepared to go for another strike, but then it happened. A sharp sound whistled through the air.
Way of Focality kicked in, showing him the threat—a pair of arrows.
Too late.
Both arrows slammed into Naruto's bicep, pain lancing through his arm as his grip on the Zweihander faltered. His attention wavered, just for a moment.
The Taurus Demon didn't need more than that. Its greataxe swept across in a wide, brutal horizontal slash, and everything went black.
[ YOU DIED ]
[ Through sacrifice, no souls were lost. Ring of Sacrifice shattered. ]
Naruto groaned as he woke up back in his room.
"Of course, there had to be some stupid crossbow hollows in that fight," he muttered, sitting up and rubbing his temples. "Like, because fighting a giant bull demon with a greataxe isn't hard enough already, right?"
He pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing. Thankfully, his backup plan had worked. The clone he'd stationed at the bonfire with a Ring of Sacrifice had preserved his souls. It wasn't elegant, but it worked.
"Alright," Naruto muttered, glancing at the clock on the wall. "Should probably be heading to Training Ground 7 right now… but Kakashi's always late anyway."
With a grin, he broke the Darksign in his hand, feeling the familiar pull as he was transported back to Lordran.
"I want my round two. Fair and square, this time feabag. Dattebayo."
Author's Note:
Well, that was an intense chapter, wasn't it? I hope you all enjoyed it as much as I did! Now, let's talk about Naruto's swordsmanship:
What he's learning isn't some flashy, made-up anime swordplay. It's actually rooted in real historical techniques from the German school of longsword fighting (Hema enthusiasts, I see you). These stances and methods are the same ones used by knights handling massive weapons like his Zweihander, making them perfect for Naruto's combat style. Here's a quick breakdown:
- Vom Tag (From the Roof):
This is Naruto's high guard, where he holds the sword above or beside his shoulder, angled forward. It's all about raw power—a stance you'd use for devastating downward strikes or overwhelming counters. Ideal for when Naruto needs to bring the pain in a big way.
- Pflug (The Plow):
This low stance has Naruto holding the sword low but pointing it forward, almost like a spear. It's a defensive position that protects his centerline while setting him up for quick thrusts. It's versatile and great for handling close-quarters engagements or striking low.
- Ochs (The Ox):
Naruto's forward-pointing stance, with the sword held high and the tip aimed at the opponent. This stance is defensive but deadly, letting Naruto maintain range while setting up precise thrusts. He's starting to appreciate how critical range control is in a fight.
- Alber (The Fool):
This one's a favorite of Naruto's. It looks wide open—almost lazy—but that's the trick. It baits opponents into attacking, only for Naruto to counter and punish them hard. It's a stance built on deception and quick reflexes, something Naruto is getting a lot of fun out of.
- Standard Lever Grip:
One hand near the guard, the other on the pommel. This grip gives him precise control over the blade, essential for maneuvering a weapon as large as a Zweihander. Without it, he'd just be swinging dead weight.
- Sliding Grip:
To maintain fluid movement when transitioning the sword across his body, Naruto loosens his grip on the pommel and slides his hand up. This allows for smoother attacks and better adaptability in combat.
- Extended Grip for Thrusts:
For maximum reach, Naruto learned to let go with one hand during a forward thrust. It feels unnatural at first but gives him incredible range, capitalizing on the Zweihander's size.
So, what did you think of the swordsmanship in Naruto's fight with the Black Knight? Did the intensity and difficulty of the battle come across? I really wanted to capture the struggle and brutality of the encounter.
Next chapter, Naruto's going head-to-head with the Taurus Demon, and he's going to meet someone very special. Any guesses who it might be? (No, it's not Solaire—our favorite Sunbro will show up a bit later.)
Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 20th! You can read ahead to Chapter 58 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
Last edited:
WhiteWizardIan
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Oct 2, 2021
- Messages
- 28
- Likes received
- 127
Thanks for the chapter!
Marethyu05
Getting sticky.
- Joined
- Nov 7, 2020
- Messages
- 59
- Likes received
- 416
Your chapter name is wrong. I really liked the different types of swordsmanship. Can't wait for the Naruto vs Zabuza Showdown.
Chapter no.19 Dark Souls
New
Adamos_Amet
Know what you're doing yet?
- Joined
- Nov 2, 2024
- Messages
- 222
- Likes received
- 4,584
Chapter no.19 Crystals, Chains, and Choices
In the Barrier Corps HQ, the room hummed with activity. Chakra monitors blinked in steady rhythms, operators logged data, and people bustled between stations. Yet one figure stood out—Fu, the ever-stoic sentinel of the Barrier Corps, who was currently… sweating buckets.
"Uh… Fu? You good?"
Fu didn't look up, his face as calm and emotionless as ever. "Yes."
But the sweat told a different story. Fu's fingers hovered over the controls as he worked to mask Naruto Uzumaki's chaotic chakra activity. The boy had been using his space-time ninjutsu constantly for the last few hours, and it was driving Fu to the edge.
"You're sweating like you just ran a marathon."
"I am fine," Fu replied in his monotone voice, dabbing his forehead with a handkerchief.
In reality, Fu's mind was spiraling. Naruto's chakra signature kept blinking on and off the radar like a broken lightbulb. Every time it disappeared, Fu had to tweak the barrier's readings to make sure no one noticed. If he didn't, an automatic report would be sent to the Hokage's office about the boy's "sudden death."
Why? Fu thought as he adjusted the readings for the thirteenth time in as many minutes. Why is he using it so much? Does he enjoy torturing me?
"You sure you're okay? You look like you're about to pass out."
"For the mission," Fu whispered under his breath, the faintest hint of frustration creeping into his usually emotionless tone.
"What was that?" Sora asked.
Fu cleared his throat. "Nothing."
For the mission. For the mission, Fu chanted silently in his mind, trying to keep himself composed. But it wasn't working. This was the first time in years—decades—that Fu had felt anything remotely resembling frustration, and it was all thanks to one loud, unpredictable ninja.
"Stupid boy," Fu muttered under his breath as Naruto's chakra signature blinked out again.
"Wait… did you just talk smack about someone? Are you okay?! Who are you, and what have you done with Fu?"
Fu remained silent, his calm mask slipping for just a moment as he resisted the urge to slam his fist into the console.
Naruto found himself back at the bonfire, a small smile creeping across his face. Sliding on the Ring of Sacrifice, he summoned a clone, as had become his routine.
"So, what's the plan? You running straight to the demon again, or…?"
Naruto shook his head, cracking his knuckles. "Not yet. First, I need to level up and show that oversized bull who's really stronger!"
The clone nodded, watching as Naruto pulled up the glowing system screen. His fingers hovered over the stats list before dumping a massive chunk of his souls into Strength.
[ Strength: 17 → 24 ]
[ R Weapon 1: 169 → 190 ]
The instant the change locked in, Naruto's entire body felt different. His muscles tensed, and a deep warmth surged through his arms and chest, like every fiber of his being had been fortified. His grip around the Zweihander's handle felt more natural now, his arms no longer straining to control its weight.
"Man, I feel like I could punch through a wall right now," Naruto muttered, clenching his fist.
The clone smirked. "Plus, you can finally one-hand that giant slab of steel you call a sword."
Naruto grinned at that thought, but the clone leaned forward, tapping on the floating screen. "Hey, you've got enough for one more level. Maybe instead of just strength, try adding a point to each stat and see what changes. You know, experiment a little."
Naruto considered it, then nodded. "Good idea."
He selected each stat one at a time and scratched his head. "So… let's just go with Dexterity. More damage is always good, right?"
The clone shrugged. "Works for me."
Naruto locked in the point.
[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]
[ Level: 11 → 19 ]
[ Covenant: Way of White ]
[ Souls: 1.8k ]
[ ReqSouls: 2601 ]
[ Attributes: ]
[ Vitality: 10 ]
[ Attunement: 12 ]
[ Endurance: 11 ]
[ Strength: 17 → 24 ]
[ Dexterity: 10 → 11 ]
[ Resistance: 12 ]
[ Intelligence: 10 ]
[ Faith: 8 ]
[ Humanity: 1 ]
[ Stats: ]
[ HP: 573 / 573 ]
[ Stamina: 93 ]
[ Equip Load: 39.1 / 51.0 ]
[ Weapon Stats: ]
[ R Weapon 1: 192 ]
[ R Weapon 2: 40 ]
[ L Weapon 1: 57 ]
[ L Weapon 2: 20 ]
[ Defense: ]
[ Physical Defense: 274 (44) ]
[ VS Strike: 267 ]
[ VS Slash: 310.7 ]
[ VS Thrust: 274 ]
[ Magic Defense: 145.5 (44) ]
[ Flame Defense: 153 (44) ]
[ Lightning Defense: 127.7 (43) ]
[ Resistances: ]
[ Poise: 46 ]
[ Bleed Resist: 118.3 ]
[ Poison Resist: 92.4 ]
[ Curse Resist: 30 ]
[ Miscellaneous: ]
[ Item Discovery: 120 ]
[ Attunement Slots: 2 ]
[ Attunement Slot 1: Fireball × 8 ]
[ Attunement Slot 2: Force × 21 ]
Naruto dismissed the screen, standing up and stretching. "Alright, time to see what all this strength can do."
The boy strode out of the room, moving with a newfound confidence. As he rounded a corner, an arrow zipped toward him. He dodged with ease, sidestepping and closing the gap between himself and the hollow archer in an instant.
His fist shot forward in a devastating hook—no chakra, no nothing, just pure, raw strength. The impact tore straight through the hollow's chest, his bloody fist erupting out of its back. Bone splintered, and blood sprayed as the hollow crumpled to the ground, lifeless.
Naruto blinked, staring at the gory mess his hand had made. "...Whoa. I'm a freaking monster."
Another hollow lunged at him, sword raised, but before it could get close, a kunai whizzed through the hollow's skull. Its body collapsed as Naruto caught the kunai mid-air, turning to see his clone staring slack-jawed.
The clone pointed. "Did you see that?!"
Naruto smirked, tossing the kunai into the air and catching it again. "I think you're right. We definitely need more of this."
"Agreed."
Naruto turned, cracking his neck as he headed toward the black knight and Taurus Demon. His Zweihander rested on his shoulder. He was stronger now—faster, sharper, and deadlier.
The clone called after him, throwing up his hands. "Wait! What am I supposed to do here?"
"Kick rocks while I kick ass, dattebayo!"
Naruto grabbed the axe-wielding hollow by the arm, spun it around, and slammed it into the stone wall with his bare hands. The impact shattered its bones, the body crumpling like discarded parchment.
As he stepped out onto the narrow balcony, he spotted the familiar, hunched figure of the Undead Merchant.
"It's you!" the merchant snarled, his yellowed teeth bared in an ugly grin. "Still skulking about, eh? You haven't forgotten about that reinforced club, have you?"
"I'm not paying for something I didn't buy," Naruto replied curtly. "But I thought you were all about doing business, not holding grudges."
"Fine, fine," the merchant said. "We'll deal with that little… misunderstanding later. For now, what can I do for you, dear customer?"
"I want to buy that residence key."
"Straight to the point, eh? Good, good! That'll be 1,000 souls. A fair price, wouldn't you say? Especially in these treacherous times! Nee hee hee hee!"
Naruto frowned but pulled up his soul count.
[ Souls: 2354 ]
"Fine," he muttered, reluctantly handing over the souls.
The merchant plucked a long, dark metal key from his wares and handed it over, the jagged teeth glinting faintly in the light.
[Name: Residence Key ]
[ Description: Key to a residence in the Undead Burg. The simple, sturdy locks in the Burg are no match for this common key, capable of opening multiple doors. ]
Naruto turned the key in his hand, examining it. "So, this'll open all those locked doors I've seen around?"
"Some of them, sure. Not all, though."
Naruto nodded. "What about that door that leads down?"
"Ah, you mean the Lower Undead Burg? That one's sealed tight, thanks to some sorcery. Those poor fools were trying to keep out a goat demon, you see."
"A goat demon?!"
"Yes, a real nasty piece of work. It moved in not too long ago. Why, I could feel its foul presence even up here. And it's not the only thing you should be wary of! There's that humongous drake up above, and a bull demon, too. If you stick around these parts, it might just be your grave! Nee hee hee hee!"
Naruto took a mental note of that, but as he turned to leave, the merchant called out.
"Wait, wait! Before you go—look at that big slab of iron you're swinging around. I'd strongly recommend repairing it before it snaps in two like a twig."
Naruto pulled out the Zweihander, giving it a quick inspection. Sure enough, faint scratches and tiny cracks marred the blade's edge. He frowned, pulling out a pouch of repair powder and sprinkling it along the blade. The shimmering golden glow sealed up the cracks, leaving the steel polished and pristine.
"See? Fixed it," Naruto said smugly, sheathing the blade.
The merchant squinted at him, unimpressed. "Hmm. Try that on your armor next, genius."
Naruto hesitated, then pulled off his helmet and sprinkled some powder on it. The glow only filled in the tiniest cracks, leaving larger dents untouched.
"Eh? Thought you'd get away with powder alone? Nee hee hee! For armor, you'll need proper tools." The merchant pulled out a small wooden box, opening it to reveal a grinding stone and rough cloth. "This'll do the trick."
"How much?"
"Three thousand souls," the merchant said, his grin sharpening.
"Figures," Naruto muttered, glaring at the merchant. "You're just trying to scam me to get back at me for that stupid club."
"Ungrateful brat!" the merchant snapped. "Not only are you ignoring sound advice, but you're also refusing to take responsibility. Fine! Keep fighting in that busted-up tin can. I'll be here when it shatters on you!"
"I'll take my chances. Later, rip-off artist."
The merchant's mocking laughter followed the boy as he stalked off. "Don't wait too long, my friend! Remember—broken gear means broken dreams! Nee hee hee hee!"
Naruto groaned under his breath. "Man, I hate that guy…"
Naruto tore through the remaining hollows like clockwork, his movements fluid and efficient. After so many loops, it wasn't even worth drawing the Zweihander anymore—just fists and kata were enough. He sidestepped a clumsy slash, grabbed the hollow by the head, and twisted sharply, the sickening snap of its neck echoing through the narrow hallway.
"Next," Naruto muttered as he made his way toward the black knight, eager to test his new strength.
But the moment he entered, his excitement fizzled. The path was empty.
"What the—?" Naruto muttered, frowning. He scanned the area, expecting the knight to appear from the shadows.
He scratched his head, confusion mounting. "Did I… beat it for good? That doesn't make sense. Doesn't everything reset in this world?"
Still grumbling, he continued up the stairs, hoping for a flaming barrel to come rolling his way. But the staircase was unnervingly still.
Naruto dodged an incoming spear thrust from a hollow at the top of the stairs. His fist shot out, the jab sending the hollow stumbling backward. Before it could recover, Naruto yanked the spear from its grip, pulling the hollow toward him and driving his knee into its chest with bone-crunching force.
"Why is the black knight gone?!" Naruto growled, tossing the hollow aside.
Reaching the tower's locked door, Naruto fished out the residence key he'd bought earlier. Sliding it into the lock, he turned it—and nothing happened.
"You've got to be kidding me." Naruto stared at the door, dumbfounded, before groaning. "Don't tell me I got scammed again!"
Frustrated, he slammed his fist into the door, only to be met with a sudden pulse. A shimmering barrier of blue light rippled across the wood, absorbing the force of his punch.
Naruto blinked. "What the hell?"
The door stood unscathed, the barrier flickering faintly before fading back into invisibility. Naruto huffed, turning away.
"Fine, you stupid door. Guess I'll just take my anger out on the Taurus Demon instead."
Naruto climbed the staircase to the top of the tower, only to find the final section of stairs destroyed. With a shrug, he began walking up the walls themselves, his chakra keeping him anchored to the stone. Reaching the top, he stepped onto the roof just as two crossbow hollows turned and fired their bolts at him.
Naruto disappeared in a flash, reappearing directly in front of the first hollow. He spun into a devastating tornado kick, the force obliterating the hollow's crossbow and sending it flying. Before it could even hit the ground, Naruto followed up with a side kick, slamming the hollow into the stone wall so hard it was reduced to a bloody paste.
The second hollow unsheathed its sword, charging at him with a wild swing. Naruto brought up the Zweihander, blocking the strike with ease. The clash rang out, sparks flying as the smaller weapon glanced off his massive blade. With a swift counter, Naruto cleaved through the hollow, cutting it down in one precise cut.
He exhaled, letting the Zweihander rest on his shoulder as he turned to the real challenge. Across the wall walk, perched atop the far tower, sat the Taurus Demon.
The massive beast glared at him with glowing yellow eyes. For a brief moment, they locked gazes, and then the demon moved.
Naruto's heart skipped a beat as the Taurus Demon leapt from its tower, the stone beneath it cracking under its massive weight. The massive monster soared through the air, its glowing eyes locked onto Naruto.
Nope, nope, nope! Naruto yelled, quickly forming a hand sign. In a flash of speed, he used Shunshin no Jutsu, disappearing just as the demon's massive form crashed onto the wall walk.
Naruto reappeared further down the path, skidding to a stop as he turned around, half-expecting the Taurus Demon's sheer weight to send it crashing through the floor and into the tower below.
But instead of the stone crumbling, his eyes widened in shock. A faint blue shimmer spread across the tower's surface where the demon landed, holding firm against the impact.
"What the hell?" Naruto muttered, staring at the glowing barrier that had briefly flared up. It's like this tower was made to not be broken.
Naruto shook off his surprise, quickly pulling the golden pine resin from his inventory. He smeared the resin along the Zweihander's blade, watching as golden lightning sparked to life, crackling and hissing with energy that made the air feel alive.
The demon raised its massive weapon, adopting a predatory stance as it let out another ear-splitting roar.
Naruto smirked, stepping forward, the lightning on his blade casting flickering shadows across his face. "Alright, you overgrown cow. Let's see what you've got."
The Taurus Demon raised its massive, jagged greataxe above its head—not to swing but to throw. With a guttural roar, it hurled the weapon like a spinning disc, the blade slicing through the air with a high-pitched whine.
Naruto leapt backward just in time, the greataxe slamming into the stone wall walk. The impact was devastating. The stone cracked and shattered, chunks of debris flying in all directions as a massive crater formed where the weapon struck. The force of the hit caused nearby sections of the wall to crumble, leaving jagged edges and exposed gaps.
Naruto's eyes widened as he landed on his feet, his breathing uneven. "Okay… let's not get hit by that," he muttered, his heart pounding. Even with his increased physical defense, he had no doubt that a single hit from that would send him straight back to the bonfire.
The Taurus Demon, unfazed, leapt down from its perch on the tower to retrieve its weapon. The ground shook violently as its massive frame landed with a thunderous crash, dust rising around it like a shroud.
Now's my chance! Naruto thought, activating Shunshin no Jutsu to close the gap. With the Zweihander raised high, he aimed for a precise thrust to pierce the demon's chest.
But it was a trap.
As Naruto's blade neared the target, the Taurus Demon grinned—a grotesque, mocking expression—and yanked its greataxe upward. The axe's blade caught the Zweihander mid-thrust, sending shockwaves up Naruto's arms.
"Crap!" Naruto gritted his teeth as his hands shook violently. His grip nearly faltered, but with a surge of chakra, he managed to hold onto the Zweihander. However, the strain left him staggered, and his Way of Focality warned him too late of the incoming attack.
The Taurus Demon swung its greataxe in a wide horizontal arc. Naruto barely managed to react, forming a quick Substitution Jutsu. In a puff of smoke, he appeared above the demon.
Time for a plunge attack!
But the Taurus Demon had learned from their earlier skirmish. It tilted its massive head upward, its glowing yellow eyes locking onto him with a sadistic gleam. With a roar, the demon dug its greataxe into the stone wall walk and scooped, hurling chunks of stone and debris into the air like projectiles.
Naruto's instincts kicked in.
Shadow Clone Jutsu!
Dozens of clones materialized around him, each reacting instantly. Clones on the ground deflected the flying projectiles with their weapons, shattering the chunks into harmless pieces. Meanwhile, the remaining clones threw themselves at each other, launching to either side of the wall walk to surround the Taurus Demon.
The real Naruto clung to the side of the tower, chakra anchoring his feet to the stone as he analyzed the chaos. One of his clones on the far side began hurling fireballs at the demon, each explosion lighting up the narrow battlefield.
The Taurus Demon turned, growling, and charged straight toward the fireball-throwing clone. The ground trembled with each thunderous step, and it was clear the demon wasn't flinching—despite taking the full brunt of the fireballs.
"Now!" Naruto thought, pushing off the tower with chakra-enhanced speed. He blurred across the wall walk in a burst of Shunshin, his Zweihander crackling with golden lightning.
The moment the demon reached the fireball-throwing clone, Naruto struck. With a downward slash, he brought the massive blade onto the demon's back, cutting deep into its thick hide. Blood sprayed in an arc as a massive gash opened, golden sparks dancing along the wound.
The demon roared in pain, spinning to face him, but two clones appeared behind it in perfect synchronization.
"Force!" they shouted in unison, their hands glowing white.
Shockwaves exploded from both, slamming into the Taurus Demon and momentarily stunning it. Its hulking frame staggered, caught off balance.
Naruto wasted no time. With another precise swing, he delivered a second downward slash, forming an X-shaped gash on the demon's back. Blood poured from the wound, and the clones moved in for a follow-up, thrusting their weapons toward its exposed sides.
But then, they froze.
[ Name: Taurus Demon ]
[ HP: 100 / 1,215 ]
[ This near-death experience has awakened the memories of the demon under its master. The Taurus Demon casts Pyromancy—Power Within. ]
The Taurus Demon's body began to glow with an eerie red light. Heat radiated off its form as blood ignited along its wounds, forming a fiery aura around it. The clones faltered as a sudden wave of oppressive heat emanated from the demon, melting the air around it.
Naruto's eyes widened in horror as he saw the numbers tick down.
[ HP: 99 / 1,215 ]
[ HP: 98 / 1,215 ]
Wait… is that spell draining its health? Why?!
Before he could process it fully, the Taurus Demon let out an earth-shaking roar. The force of the roar alone sent Naruto flying backward, his clones popping like balloons from the shockwave. He hit the ground hard, coughing as the impact rattled his ribs.
As he staggered to his feet, he got his answer. The demon, now burning with an aura of raw, fiery rage, charged toward him with renewed speed and power.
"The spell's making it stronger," Naruto realized, gripping the Zweihander tightly. "It's do-or-die now."
With golden lightning crackling on his blade and sweat dripping from his brow, Naruto prepared for the final phase of the fight.
The Taurus Demon snarled, hefting its massive greataxe high into the air. With a guttural roar, it slammed the weapon down into the stone wall walk, the sheer force of the strike creating a shockwave that snaked forward like a living serpent, tearing through the path with brutal efficiency. Chunks of stone were ripped from the ground, the cracks spreading fast toward Naruto.
Naruto's hands flew into a seal.
Shadow Clone Jutsu!
Two clones appeared instantly, both moving in tandem to use the Force miracle. White shockwaves erupted from their palms, colliding with the destructive wave of energy.
For a brief moment, it seemed like they might stop the attack. But the Taurus Demon's overwhelming power melted through their defense like a hot knife through butter. The clones disintegrated, popping in an instant, as the real Naruto used Shunshin no Jutsu to dart toward the relative safety of the tower.
The shockwave smashed into the tower with unrelenting force. Naruto gritted his teeth, chakra anchoring him to the floor as the magic barrier surrounding the structure absorbed the brunt of the attack. The impact rattled his bones and sent a deafening crack through the air. Barrels inside the tower exploded into splinters, wood scattering like shrapnel.
Among the wreckage, Naruto's sharp eyes caught something unusual: a small, stocky creature huddled inside the remnants of a shattered barrel. At first glance, it looked like a lizard, but its appearance was unlike anything he'd ever seen before. The creature's body was squat and covered in rough, uneven stone-like skin, as though it had been carved from a chunk of earth. Four short, stubby legs protruded from each side of its small frame, and its thick tail twitched slightly, curling defensively around its body. What truly stood out were the bright, blue crystals growing from its back, gleaming faintly despite being coated in dust and debris. The largest crystal jutted proudly from the center of its back, while smaller shards clustered around its sides, nestled close to the legs.
Naruto bit his tongue, weighing his options. The dust still filled the air, concealing him for the moment. He didn't have much time.
Two clones materialized beside him.
"You," Naruto whispered to the clone, pointing to the injured creature. "Take that thing and get it to safety. You go up and attack the demon."
The clone nodded, darting forward to scoop up the crystal lizard before leaping down the stairs to tend to its wounds. Meanwhile, Naruto transformed himself into a broken barrel, hiding among the debris as he waited for the dust to clear.
The Taurus Demon snarled, scanning the area, its yellow eyes glowing as the dust began to settle. Suddenly, a fireball streaked through the air, slamming directly into the demon's face. It howled in rage, turning just as the Naruto clone leapt from above, Zweihander raised for a plunge attack.
The demon wasn't caught off guard this time. With terrifying precision, it swung its greataxe upward to meet the incoming blade. For a split second, the Zweihander's edge collided with the demon's weapon, sparks flying as the two forces resisted each other. But the demon's raw power proved too much. The greataxe carved through the clone's body, shattering it in a violent explosion that sent chunks of bloodied flesh and shadow fragments scattering across the wall walk.
The real Naruto seized the opportunity. "Now!" he shouted internally, using Shunshin no Jutsu to appear on the demon's exposed flank. With all his strength, he drove the Zweihander forward in a brutal thrust.
But the demon wasn't done. Its hulking muscles tensed as it shifted its momentum, swinging its greataxe back with terrifying speed and force. Naruto barely had time to process the counterattack before he felt it.
The greataxe connected with his body like a battering ram, catching him square in the chest. The sheer force launched him backward like a ragdoll, the air leaving his lungs in an instant. He crashed into the wall of the tower with a sickening crunch.
The magic barrier around the tower absorbed most of the physical damage to the structure, but the reaction sent the force rebounding into Naruto's body. Pain exploded through him as he slid down the wall, collapsing onto the stone floor.
Every bone in his body felt like it had shattered. His ribs screamed in agony, his arms hung limp at his sides, and his legs refused to respond. His breathing came in shallow gasps, blood dripping from his mouth.
The only reason Naruto had survived was the blue tearstone ring—the magic ring activated in his critical condition, surrounding him with a faint blue aura that shimmered like a protective shield, its energy dulling the force of the otherwise fatal blow.
The worst of it, though, was the state of his armor. The once-pristine armor of Oscar—the armor that had been his shield and identity in this cruel world—was now in pieces. The breastplate had been ripped apart, the gauntlets shattered, and his helmet was missing entirely.
Naruto coughed, spitting blood as his half-exposed face glared at the Taurus Demon. His right eye twitched, blood running down the side of his face. He was angry—no, furious—but deep down, there was fear. Raw, primal fear.
His hands twitched as he tried to grip the Zweihander, but they wouldn't respond. His fingers felt like they were made of lead.
"At least… at least I'm still in the tower," Naruto thought bitterly, slumping against the wall. He had come so far, gotten so strong, and yet here he was again: broken, barely alive, clinging to scraps of survival.
The warmth of the Estus Flask pulled Naruto from the haze of numbness as he felt the golden liquid trickling down his throat. His vision swam as a clone knelt beside him, carefully tilting the flask to his lips.
"Come on, boss. Drink up," the clone urged, its voice steady but laced with urgency. Naruto groaned, his trembling hands too weak to grip the flask on his own.
Golden light spread through his battered body, knitting broken bones and sealing deep gashes. The pain dulled, but it didn't disappear entirely. It took three full gulps—administered by the clone—before Naruto's body had recovered enough for him to lift his head.
"Ugh… I still feel like I got hit by a mountain," Naruto muttered, managing to sit upright, though his ruined armor hung loosely on him.
He saw the clone carrying the unconscious crystal lizard cradled in its arms. "Hey, it's safe!" the clone called out triumphantly, holding up the creature like a prize.
Naruto blinked at it, still trying to gather his strength, and opened his mouth to tell the clone to get the hell out of danger. But before he could speak, the clone grinned and pointed to the system screen floating nearby.
"Boss, look!"
Naruto's blurry eyes focused as the words on the screen came into view.
[ Victory Achieved! ]
— [ 3000 Souls ]
— [ Humanity ]
— [ Homeward Bone ]
— [ Demon Greataxe ]
Naruto stepped out of the tower, his eyes locked on the Taurus Demon's smoldering remains. Flames crawled over the massive corpse, consuming it from the inside out. The air reeked of burning flesh, thick and acrid, while the crackling fire punctuated the silence. The demon's body was crumbling inward, undone by its final desperate spell.
A shadow clone appeared beside him, waving a hand in front of its nose. "Ugh, this thing stinks. Like burnt pork." It smirked, nudging him. "Hey, boss, think we could turn this into Taurus Demon ramen?"
Naruto didn't respond. His eyes remained on the burning wreckage, his fists clenched at his sides.
"What's wrong?"
Naruto exhaled slowly. "We didn't win," he muttered.
"What? It's dead, isn't it?"
"Yeah," Naruto said, his voice tight. "But not because of me. It burned itself out. I just survived long enough for it to self-destruct."
The words twisted in his chest, bitter and heavy. He'd fought tooth and nail against the beast, thrown everything he had at it. But in the end, it wasn't his strength that had finished the job. It wasn't victory—it was luck.
The clone scratched its head. "But… dead is dead, right? Isn't that what matters?"
Naruto didn't answer right away. His gaze lingered on the flames as they devoured the last traces of the demon, leaving only ash. A glowing orb of souls hovered above the remains, and he reached out, absorbing the energy. The rush of power filled him, but it felt hollow.
The ashes scattered in the wind, leaving only scorch marks behind. Naruto's shoulders sagged slightly.
"We're going back," he said finally, his voice firm.
The clone frowned. "Back? But we can keep going now—"
"No," Naruto interrupted, shaking his head. "The merchant said there's a drake ahead. A humongous one."
"You think it's that red dragon from the bridge?"
"Yeah. After this, we're probably going to have to fight it."
The clone was silent.
"We're not ready for that," Naruto continued. "We barely made it through this fight. If we keep going, we'll get ourselves killed. I need to get stronger. Learn more jutsu. Then we'll come back."
"And the Taurus Demon?"
Naruto's eyes hardened. "I'll fight it again. And this time, I'll beat it with my own strength. No dumb luck. No shortcuts. When I'm ready to fight that dragon, I'll know."
The clone nodded, its usual grin replaced with quiet understanding.
Naruto took a deep breath, rolling his shoulders and adjusting the battered remnants of his armor. Without another word, he turned toward the bonfire. Lordran wasn't going anywhere.
But next time, the victory would be his.
And next time, he wouldn't just survive. He'd win.
The undead merchant perched on his stool, lazily dragging his uchigatana along a whetstone. The sharp screech of metal on stone halted as he spotted Naruto approaching.
"Well, well... Look who's back. What do you want this time, boy? Here to lighten your soul pouch again?"
"I need the repair box," Naruto replied flatly.
"Nee hee hee! Told you, didn't I? You should've listened when I warned you, boy. But nooo, you thought you knew better. And now? Broken gear, broken pride, and you come crawling back to ol' me."
Naruto swallowed his irritation, his shoulders stiff. He deserved it, after all. Oscar's armor—his armor—was in shambles because he had assumed Lordran would magically mend the damage.
"Three thousand souls," the merchant said with a smirk, sliding the repair box forward. "Fair price, don't you think? Though I doubt it'll patch up your bruised ego."
Naruto's jaw tightened as he handed over the souls. He turned the box over in his hands, frowning. "How the hell do I even use this thing?"
"Heh! What a greenhorn. Fine, hand over the armor. I'll show you how it's done—for a fee, of course."
Naruto sighed, setting the crystal lizard on a nearby crate and unstrapping the battered armor. The merchant grimaced at the sight of the ruined breastplate, dented helmet, and shattered gauntlets.
"Tch. Did you headbutt a demon or something?"
"Can you fix it or not?"
The merchant's smirk widened as he reached for a mortar and pestle. "Of course I can, boy. But good craftsmanship takes time—and patience, neither of which you have. Sit tight."
Naruto leaned against the wall, watching as the merchant worked. The man poured glittering repair powder into the mortar, followed by a single drop of golden liquid from an Estus Flask. He stirred the mixture until it shimmered faintly.
"What's that?"
"Repair paste," the merchant said without looking up. "Does for metal what Estus does for flesh. Fills the cracks, smooths the edges. If you're lucky, it'll hold 'til you find yourself a proper blacksmith."
"Where do I find a blacksmith?"
The merchant chuckled darkly. "Information like that doesn't come cheap, boy."
"You're already fleecing me for this repair job."
"Fine, fine. Beyond the Taurus Demon, there's a bridge. Follow it, and it'll take you to the Undead Parish. There's a smith holed up near the big church ruins. Can't miss it." He paused. "But if you want the best path, that'll cost you extra."
"I'll take my chances, thanks."
The merchant shrugged, dabbing the paste onto the armor. "Suit yourself. But don't come crying to me when your shiny new armor ends up in worse shape than before. Nee hee hee!"
Naruto tilted his head, watching the paste shimmer as it mended the armor's cracks. "For someone who acts like they hate people, you're awfully good at keeping them alive."
The merchant paused, his bony hand hovering over the armor. "Hmph. Don't mistake necessity for kindness, boy. I couldn't care less what happens to you. But souls don't spend themselves, and dead men don't buy wares."
"Why stay here, then? What's the point of this place?"
"Lordran's for the desperate, the lost, and the mad. Folks come here chasing glory, redemption, or maybe a cure for the curse. But all they find are more questions. The kind that gnaw at your brain when you try to sleep."
"And you?"
"Me?" the merchant said. "I came here to be left alone. Back home, I was just another hollow. Something to kick around. Here, at least the demons are honest. They'll gut you outright. No games."
"Yeah, I get that. Back home… life's complicated. Lordran's simpler."
The merchant's laugh turned into a low hum. "Simple? Oh, boy, you've got it wrong. Lordran's a tangled mess. The harder you dig for answers, the more it gives you questions. But if you're not looking for anything…" The man nodded solemnly. "Well, then anywhere can be simple, can't it?"
Naruto thought back to Konoha, to the time when life had been simple—when he hadn't known about the weight of secrets, the sting of betrayals. He exhaled softly. "Ignorance is bliss, huh?"
The merchant nodded, his hollowed eyes gleaming faintly. "Now you're catching on."
A heavy silence settled between them, broken only by the faint crackle of the repair paste as it hardened.
The undead merchant's hollowed eyes shifted to the shimmering crystal lizard. "Well, now… What do we have here?" he crooned. "How about selling me that shiny little thing? Oh, I could make it worth your while, boy!"
"What would you even do with it?"
"Kill it, of course. Crack it open, see what treasures lie within that glittering heart of its. They say these creatures hold rare materials—ones that smiths would spill blood for. Oh, the profit I could make…" The merchant's voice trailed off, almost salivating at the thought.
"No."
The merchant's smirk faltered, replaced with a frown of disappointment. "No? Bah, what are you planning to do with it, then? Toss it in a pot and make stew? Or perhaps you'll sell it yourself and cheat an honest merchant like me?"
"It's not for sale," Naruto barked. "He's my pet!"
"Your pet? Nee hee! That's rich, boy. Truly. You must be joking."
"Nope." Naruto straightened, defiant. "I've always wanted a pet. And this guy's perfect. He's tough, shiny, and way cuter than your ugly mug. Plus, I want to see if he can be trained like Kakashi's Ninken."
The merchant let out a screeching cackle, doubling over. "Oh, that's a good one! Training a crystal lizard? What's next? You'll teach a dragon to fetch? Oh, wait, wait—hold on!" He wheezed. "You're serious? Nee hee hee hee! Let me laugh even harder!"
"Keep laughing, and I'll throw you off the ledge."
The merchant abruptly stopped, his laughter vanishing as he took a cautious step back. "My, my… What a cruel customer I've got here! Threatening the very man who helps keep your precious armor in one piece. Tch, such ingratitude."
"I didn't threaten you. I promised."
"Still… a pet, eh? Haven't seen someone care about anything in ages. Most folk here… well, they forget. Forget what it means to care for anything—or anyone. Hell, they even forget themselves."
Naruto tilted his head, curiosity breaking through his annoyance. "What about you? Don't you want to go back to how you were? Reverse the hollowing?"
The merchant froze, his breath hitching for the briefest moment before he let out a bitter laugh. "Nee hee hee… Sharper than you look, aren't you? I've thought about it, boy. More times than I care to admit. But humanity doesn't come cheap. And souls? Well, souls are easier to come by. I've made my peace with this face—this wretched, hollow thing." He gestured vaguely at his sunken features.
Naruto reached into his inventory, pulling out a small black wisp of humanity. Without a word, he tossed it to the merchant.
The merchant caught it on reflex, his hollowed eyes widening as he stared at the swirling essence in his bony hands. "This… this is humanity," he muttered. "What's the meaning of this, boy?"
"Think of it as a thank you. This armor? It belonged to my master. Fixing it means more to me than you know."
The merchant's hands trembled slightly as he looked from the humanity to Naruto, his usual mockery replaced by something quieter—something almost vulnerable. "You're a strange one, boy. Most folk wouldn't waste something this precious on a shriveled old corpse like me."
Naruto shrugged. "You're not as bad as you think, old man. Besides, you've been helpful. So… thanks."
The merchant stared at him for a long moment, the faintest trace of a smile creeping onto his face. "Nee hee hee… Helpful, am I? Well, I suppose even an old wretch like me has his uses. But you're gonna need more than gratitude, boy. That armor of yours? It'll keep breaking until you find a proper smith."
"I know," Naruto replied, grinning as he picked up his gear. "But still, you did your part. Thanks."
As silence fell, the merchant continued grinding repair paste, his movements slower, more deliberate. Naruto hesitated for a moment, then scratched the back of his head. "Hey… I also wanted to apologize for throwing that reinforced club off the ledge. I was going for a scare, but…"
"No worries, boy. Accidents happen, even to fools like you." His grin widened as he gestured to the wares around him. "Still, if you're so sorry, why not buy something more?"
"Fine. Let's see… I'll take that chain armor set. It'll make a great gift."
"Gift?" The merchant snorted, handing over the polished chain pieces. "Who in this forsaken land do you have left to gift armor to?"
"Someone I owe an apology to," Naruto said simply, tossing the armor into his inventory.
The merchant handed over the last piece of the Elite Knight set, his tone turning uncharacteristically genuine. "There. All fixed. Good as new."
"What's the price?"
"Well, well, since I'm in a good mood today… let's say free."
Naruto blinked. "The repairs and the armor set?"
"Sure," the merchant said with a lazy shrug.
"What's the catch?"
"Oh, nothing much. Either take it and shut up, or pay me twice what it's worth. Your choice."
"Fine. Thanks… I'll be back soon."
"Ah, thank you very much! Come back anytime, boy! Nee hee hee hee!"
As Naruto's footsteps faded down the stone stairs, the merchant remained still, staring at the black wisp of humanity in his hand. He turned it over slowly, his hollowed eyes gleaming faintly as a long-forgotten warmth stirred in his chest.
"Strange kid," he muttered, his voice quieter now. His fingers brushed the hilt of his uchigatana as his gaze drifted to the empty space beside him. "What do you think, Yulia? Maybe this place… isn't so bad after all."
The undead merchant let out a hollow chuckle, his voice shaking as he pocketed the humanity. "Come again, boy," he said, his tone almost pleading. "And remind me who you are… before I forget what kindness feels like." His hollowed eyes drifted to the cracked floor, and for a moment, he wondered how many more memories he could lose before there was nothing left of him at all.
Author Note: Alright, let's break it down Q&A style.
1. The Taurus Demon is different from the game. Why?
Okay, so for all of you who've played Dark Souls, you probably noticed that this version of the Taurus Demon was way stronger and even got a second phase with Power Within. Why did I do this? Simple: I wanted the Taurus Demon to stand out as an actual boss.
In the game, the Taurus Demon is cool and all, but it's really just a simple fight. Later on, you find Taurus Demons as common enemies in the Demon Ruins, and that kind of takes away its uniqueness. To fix that, I gave this boss some extra love, like Power Within, which is a pyromancy that sacrifices life force for increased strength. I wanted this fight to feel intense and leave a lasting impact on Naruto.
So, expect every single boss in the game to be much harder for Naruto than its game counterpart.
2. The Taurus Demon is technically optional in the game. Why make Naruto fight it? Can't Naruto just skip the entire battle with wall walk?
Good question! The reason Naruto fights it is because I want every boss in this story to matter. Each boss has to leave some kind of mark on Naruto, whether it's physical, emotional, or mental.
Take the Asylum Demon, for example—it ripped Oscar away from Naruto and left him carrying that grief. Now with the Taurus Demon, it's a reality check. Naruto goes in thinking he's getting stronger, and he is, but this fight proves he's still not ready for everything Lordran can throw at him. That failure forces him to pause, reflect, and refocus.
So, what's next? Naruto's going to head back to Konoha to regroup. This break will give him a chance to train, learn more jutsu, and build himself back up before returning to Lordran. Speaking of which—what ninjutsu do you guys want to see Naruto learn during his time in Konoha? Let me know!
3. The Crystal Lizard: Why give Naruto a pet? And are you serious about the crystal lizard becoming Naruto's ninja animal?
Yes, the crystal lizard is going to be Naruto's Akamaru equivalent. This will make for an interesting development when Naruto and Kiba meet again.
Plus, I figured it would be a fun way to balance the dark tone of the Dark Souls story with something lighthearted. For those of you who know, you know that things are going to get intense in the future when Naruto ventures into the extremely hard areas.
And let's be honest—it's just so Naruto to see this weird little creature and immediately decide, "This is my friend now."
Now, for those of you worried that the crystal lizard is just going to become a glorified mascot, I want you to Google "Ravenous Crystal Lizard." They're a mini-boss in Dark Souls 3. So yeah, don't worry—it's going to become a partner to Naruto, and a very powerful partner at that.
Also, I need your help: what should we name this little guy? Drop your suggestions in the comments!
4. The Undead Merchant:
You guys know how much I love fleshing out NPCs—Oscar, Alexander, and now the undead merchant. In the game, he's kind of just… there. But I wanted to expand on his character and give him a proper dynamic with Naruto.
In my version, he's jaded, sarcastic, and a bit of a loner, but Naruto sees past all of that and treats him with decency and respect. I wanted to show how even in a world like Lordran, small acts of kindness can have a huge impact.
What did you guys think of his character and his interactions with Naruto?
Also, yes, the last line of the undead merchant is actually a hint at what happens when you die too much in Lordran—you start to lose your sense of self and identity. Naruto is currently unaffected because of a special reason, but that will change in the future. Keep your eyes peeled because the story is just getting started.
Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 25th! You can read ahead to Chapter 60 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
In the Barrier Corps HQ, the room hummed with activity. Chakra monitors blinked in steady rhythms, operators logged data, and people bustled between stations. Yet one figure stood out—Fu, the ever-stoic sentinel of the Barrier Corps, who was currently… sweating buckets.
"Uh… Fu? You good?"
Fu didn't look up, his face as calm and emotionless as ever. "Yes."
But the sweat told a different story. Fu's fingers hovered over the controls as he worked to mask Naruto Uzumaki's chaotic chakra activity. The boy had been using his space-time ninjutsu constantly for the last few hours, and it was driving Fu to the edge.
"You're sweating like you just ran a marathon."
"I am fine," Fu replied in his monotone voice, dabbing his forehead with a handkerchief.
In reality, Fu's mind was spiraling. Naruto's chakra signature kept blinking on and off the radar like a broken lightbulb. Every time it disappeared, Fu had to tweak the barrier's readings to make sure no one noticed. If he didn't, an automatic report would be sent to the Hokage's office about the boy's "sudden death."
Why? Fu thought as he adjusted the readings for the thirteenth time in as many minutes. Why is he using it so much? Does he enjoy torturing me?
"You sure you're okay? You look like you're about to pass out."
"For the mission," Fu whispered under his breath, the faintest hint of frustration creeping into his usually emotionless tone.
"What was that?" Sora asked.
Fu cleared his throat. "Nothing."
For the mission. For the mission, Fu chanted silently in his mind, trying to keep himself composed. But it wasn't working. This was the first time in years—decades—that Fu had felt anything remotely resembling frustration, and it was all thanks to one loud, unpredictable ninja.
"Stupid boy," Fu muttered under his breath as Naruto's chakra signature blinked out again.
"Wait… did you just talk smack about someone? Are you okay?! Who are you, and what have you done with Fu?"
Fu remained silent, his calm mask slipping for just a moment as he resisted the urge to slam his fist into the console.
Naruto found himself back at the bonfire, a small smile creeping across his face. Sliding on the Ring of Sacrifice, he summoned a clone, as had become his routine.
"So, what's the plan? You running straight to the demon again, or…?"
Naruto shook his head, cracking his knuckles. "Not yet. First, I need to level up and show that oversized bull who's really stronger!"
The clone nodded, watching as Naruto pulled up the glowing system screen. His fingers hovered over the stats list before dumping a massive chunk of his souls into Strength.
[ Strength: 17 → 24 ]
[ R Weapon 1: 169 → 190 ]
The instant the change locked in, Naruto's entire body felt different. His muscles tensed, and a deep warmth surged through his arms and chest, like every fiber of his being had been fortified. His grip around the Zweihander's handle felt more natural now, his arms no longer straining to control its weight.
"Man, I feel like I could punch through a wall right now," Naruto muttered, clenching his fist.
The clone smirked. "Plus, you can finally one-hand that giant slab of steel you call a sword."
Naruto grinned at that thought, but the clone leaned forward, tapping on the floating screen. "Hey, you've got enough for one more level. Maybe instead of just strength, try adding a point to each stat and see what changes. You know, experiment a little."
Naruto considered it, then nodded. "Good idea."
He selected each stat one at a time and scratched his head. "So… let's just go with Dexterity. More damage is always good, right?"
The clone shrugged. "Works for me."
Naruto locked in the point.
[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]
[ Level: 11 → 19 ]
[ Covenant: Way of White ]
[ Souls: 1.8k ]
[ ReqSouls: 2601 ]
[ Attributes: ]
[ Vitality: 10 ]
[ Attunement: 12 ]
[ Endurance: 11 ]
[ Strength: 17 → 24 ]
[ Dexterity: 10 → 11 ]
[ Resistance: 12 ]
[ Intelligence: 10 ]
[ Faith: 8 ]
[ Humanity: 1 ]
[ Stats: ]
[ HP: 573 / 573 ]
[ Stamina: 93 ]
[ Equip Load: 39.1 / 51.0 ]
[ Weapon Stats: ]
[ R Weapon 1: 192 ]
[ R Weapon 2: 40 ]
[ L Weapon 1: 57 ]
[ L Weapon 2: 20 ]
[ Defense: ]
[ Physical Defense: 274 (44) ]
[ VS Strike: 267 ]
[ VS Slash: 310.7 ]
[ VS Thrust: 274 ]
[ Magic Defense: 145.5 (44) ]
[ Flame Defense: 153 (44) ]
[ Lightning Defense: 127.7 (43) ]
[ Resistances: ]
[ Poise: 46 ]
[ Bleed Resist: 118.3 ]
[ Poison Resist: 92.4 ]
[ Curse Resist: 30 ]
[ Miscellaneous: ]
[ Item Discovery: 120 ]
[ Attunement Slots: 2 ]
[ Attunement Slot 1: Fireball × 8 ]
[ Attunement Slot 2: Force × 21 ]
Naruto dismissed the screen, standing up and stretching. "Alright, time to see what all this strength can do."
The boy strode out of the room, moving with a newfound confidence. As he rounded a corner, an arrow zipped toward him. He dodged with ease, sidestepping and closing the gap between himself and the hollow archer in an instant.
His fist shot forward in a devastating hook—no chakra, no nothing, just pure, raw strength. The impact tore straight through the hollow's chest, his bloody fist erupting out of its back. Bone splintered, and blood sprayed as the hollow crumpled to the ground, lifeless.
Naruto blinked, staring at the gory mess his hand had made. "...Whoa. I'm a freaking monster."
Another hollow lunged at him, sword raised, but before it could get close, a kunai whizzed through the hollow's skull. Its body collapsed as Naruto caught the kunai mid-air, turning to see his clone staring slack-jawed.
The clone pointed. "Did you see that?!"
Naruto smirked, tossing the kunai into the air and catching it again. "I think you're right. We definitely need more of this."
"Agreed."
Naruto turned, cracking his neck as he headed toward the black knight and Taurus Demon. His Zweihander rested on his shoulder. He was stronger now—faster, sharper, and deadlier.
The clone called after him, throwing up his hands. "Wait! What am I supposed to do here?"
"Kick rocks while I kick ass, dattebayo!"
Naruto grabbed the axe-wielding hollow by the arm, spun it around, and slammed it into the stone wall with his bare hands. The impact shattered its bones, the body crumpling like discarded parchment.
As he stepped out onto the narrow balcony, he spotted the familiar, hunched figure of the Undead Merchant.
"It's you!" the merchant snarled, his yellowed teeth bared in an ugly grin. "Still skulking about, eh? You haven't forgotten about that reinforced club, have you?"
"I'm not paying for something I didn't buy," Naruto replied curtly. "But I thought you were all about doing business, not holding grudges."
"Fine, fine," the merchant said. "We'll deal with that little… misunderstanding later. For now, what can I do for you, dear customer?"
"I want to buy that residence key."
"Straight to the point, eh? Good, good! That'll be 1,000 souls. A fair price, wouldn't you say? Especially in these treacherous times! Nee hee hee hee!"
Naruto frowned but pulled up his soul count.
[ Souls: 2354 ]
"Fine," he muttered, reluctantly handing over the souls.
The merchant plucked a long, dark metal key from his wares and handed it over, the jagged teeth glinting faintly in the light.
[Name: Residence Key ]
[ Description: Key to a residence in the Undead Burg. The simple, sturdy locks in the Burg are no match for this common key, capable of opening multiple doors. ]
Naruto turned the key in his hand, examining it. "So, this'll open all those locked doors I've seen around?"
"Some of them, sure. Not all, though."
Naruto nodded. "What about that door that leads down?"
"Ah, you mean the Lower Undead Burg? That one's sealed tight, thanks to some sorcery. Those poor fools were trying to keep out a goat demon, you see."
"A goat demon?!"
"Yes, a real nasty piece of work. It moved in not too long ago. Why, I could feel its foul presence even up here. And it's not the only thing you should be wary of! There's that humongous drake up above, and a bull demon, too. If you stick around these parts, it might just be your grave! Nee hee hee hee!"
Naruto took a mental note of that, but as he turned to leave, the merchant called out.
"Wait, wait! Before you go—look at that big slab of iron you're swinging around. I'd strongly recommend repairing it before it snaps in two like a twig."
Naruto pulled out the Zweihander, giving it a quick inspection. Sure enough, faint scratches and tiny cracks marred the blade's edge. He frowned, pulling out a pouch of repair powder and sprinkling it along the blade. The shimmering golden glow sealed up the cracks, leaving the steel polished and pristine.
"See? Fixed it," Naruto said smugly, sheathing the blade.
The merchant squinted at him, unimpressed. "Hmm. Try that on your armor next, genius."
Naruto hesitated, then pulled off his helmet and sprinkled some powder on it. The glow only filled in the tiniest cracks, leaving larger dents untouched.
"Eh? Thought you'd get away with powder alone? Nee hee hee! For armor, you'll need proper tools." The merchant pulled out a small wooden box, opening it to reveal a grinding stone and rough cloth. "This'll do the trick."
"How much?"
"Three thousand souls," the merchant said, his grin sharpening.
"Figures," Naruto muttered, glaring at the merchant. "You're just trying to scam me to get back at me for that stupid club."
"Ungrateful brat!" the merchant snapped. "Not only are you ignoring sound advice, but you're also refusing to take responsibility. Fine! Keep fighting in that busted-up tin can. I'll be here when it shatters on you!"
"I'll take my chances. Later, rip-off artist."
The merchant's mocking laughter followed the boy as he stalked off. "Don't wait too long, my friend! Remember—broken gear means broken dreams! Nee hee hee hee!"
Naruto groaned under his breath. "Man, I hate that guy…"
Naruto tore through the remaining hollows like clockwork, his movements fluid and efficient. After so many loops, it wasn't even worth drawing the Zweihander anymore—just fists and kata were enough. He sidestepped a clumsy slash, grabbed the hollow by the head, and twisted sharply, the sickening snap of its neck echoing through the narrow hallway.
"Next," Naruto muttered as he made his way toward the black knight, eager to test his new strength.
But the moment he entered, his excitement fizzled. The path was empty.
"What the—?" Naruto muttered, frowning. He scanned the area, expecting the knight to appear from the shadows.
He scratched his head, confusion mounting. "Did I… beat it for good? That doesn't make sense. Doesn't everything reset in this world?"
Still grumbling, he continued up the stairs, hoping for a flaming barrel to come rolling his way. But the staircase was unnervingly still.
Naruto dodged an incoming spear thrust from a hollow at the top of the stairs. His fist shot out, the jab sending the hollow stumbling backward. Before it could recover, Naruto yanked the spear from its grip, pulling the hollow toward him and driving his knee into its chest with bone-crunching force.
"Why is the black knight gone?!" Naruto growled, tossing the hollow aside.
Reaching the tower's locked door, Naruto fished out the residence key he'd bought earlier. Sliding it into the lock, he turned it—and nothing happened.
"You've got to be kidding me." Naruto stared at the door, dumbfounded, before groaning. "Don't tell me I got scammed again!"
Frustrated, he slammed his fist into the door, only to be met with a sudden pulse. A shimmering barrier of blue light rippled across the wood, absorbing the force of his punch.
Naruto blinked. "What the hell?"
The door stood unscathed, the barrier flickering faintly before fading back into invisibility. Naruto huffed, turning away.
"Fine, you stupid door. Guess I'll just take my anger out on the Taurus Demon instead."
Naruto climbed the staircase to the top of the tower, only to find the final section of stairs destroyed. With a shrug, he began walking up the walls themselves, his chakra keeping him anchored to the stone. Reaching the top, he stepped onto the roof just as two crossbow hollows turned and fired their bolts at him.
Naruto disappeared in a flash, reappearing directly in front of the first hollow. He spun into a devastating tornado kick, the force obliterating the hollow's crossbow and sending it flying. Before it could even hit the ground, Naruto followed up with a side kick, slamming the hollow into the stone wall so hard it was reduced to a bloody paste.
The second hollow unsheathed its sword, charging at him with a wild swing. Naruto brought up the Zweihander, blocking the strike with ease. The clash rang out, sparks flying as the smaller weapon glanced off his massive blade. With a swift counter, Naruto cleaved through the hollow, cutting it down in one precise cut.
He exhaled, letting the Zweihander rest on his shoulder as he turned to the real challenge. Across the wall walk, perched atop the far tower, sat the Taurus Demon.
The massive beast glared at him with glowing yellow eyes. For a brief moment, they locked gazes, and then the demon moved.
Naruto's heart skipped a beat as the Taurus Demon leapt from its tower, the stone beneath it cracking under its massive weight. The massive monster soared through the air, its glowing eyes locked onto Naruto.
Nope, nope, nope! Naruto yelled, quickly forming a hand sign. In a flash of speed, he used Shunshin no Jutsu, disappearing just as the demon's massive form crashed onto the wall walk.
Naruto reappeared further down the path, skidding to a stop as he turned around, half-expecting the Taurus Demon's sheer weight to send it crashing through the floor and into the tower below.
But instead of the stone crumbling, his eyes widened in shock. A faint blue shimmer spread across the tower's surface where the demon landed, holding firm against the impact.
"What the hell?" Naruto muttered, staring at the glowing barrier that had briefly flared up. It's like this tower was made to not be broken.
Naruto shook off his surprise, quickly pulling the golden pine resin from his inventory. He smeared the resin along the Zweihander's blade, watching as golden lightning sparked to life, crackling and hissing with energy that made the air feel alive.
The demon raised its massive weapon, adopting a predatory stance as it let out another ear-splitting roar.
Naruto smirked, stepping forward, the lightning on his blade casting flickering shadows across his face. "Alright, you overgrown cow. Let's see what you've got."
The Taurus Demon raised its massive, jagged greataxe above its head—not to swing but to throw. With a guttural roar, it hurled the weapon like a spinning disc, the blade slicing through the air with a high-pitched whine.
Naruto leapt backward just in time, the greataxe slamming into the stone wall walk. The impact was devastating. The stone cracked and shattered, chunks of debris flying in all directions as a massive crater formed where the weapon struck. The force of the hit caused nearby sections of the wall to crumble, leaving jagged edges and exposed gaps.
Naruto's eyes widened as he landed on his feet, his breathing uneven. "Okay… let's not get hit by that," he muttered, his heart pounding. Even with his increased physical defense, he had no doubt that a single hit from that would send him straight back to the bonfire.
The Taurus Demon, unfazed, leapt down from its perch on the tower to retrieve its weapon. The ground shook violently as its massive frame landed with a thunderous crash, dust rising around it like a shroud.
Now's my chance! Naruto thought, activating Shunshin no Jutsu to close the gap. With the Zweihander raised high, he aimed for a precise thrust to pierce the demon's chest.
But it was a trap.
As Naruto's blade neared the target, the Taurus Demon grinned—a grotesque, mocking expression—and yanked its greataxe upward. The axe's blade caught the Zweihander mid-thrust, sending shockwaves up Naruto's arms.
"Crap!" Naruto gritted his teeth as his hands shook violently. His grip nearly faltered, but with a surge of chakra, he managed to hold onto the Zweihander. However, the strain left him staggered, and his Way of Focality warned him too late of the incoming attack.
The Taurus Demon swung its greataxe in a wide horizontal arc. Naruto barely managed to react, forming a quick Substitution Jutsu. In a puff of smoke, he appeared above the demon.
Time for a plunge attack!
But the Taurus Demon had learned from their earlier skirmish. It tilted its massive head upward, its glowing yellow eyes locking onto him with a sadistic gleam. With a roar, the demon dug its greataxe into the stone wall walk and scooped, hurling chunks of stone and debris into the air like projectiles.
Naruto's instincts kicked in.
Shadow Clone Jutsu!
Dozens of clones materialized around him, each reacting instantly. Clones on the ground deflected the flying projectiles with their weapons, shattering the chunks into harmless pieces. Meanwhile, the remaining clones threw themselves at each other, launching to either side of the wall walk to surround the Taurus Demon.
The real Naruto clung to the side of the tower, chakra anchoring his feet to the stone as he analyzed the chaos. One of his clones on the far side began hurling fireballs at the demon, each explosion lighting up the narrow battlefield.
The Taurus Demon turned, growling, and charged straight toward the fireball-throwing clone. The ground trembled with each thunderous step, and it was clear the demon wasn't flinching—despite taking the full brunt of the fireballs.
"Now!" Naruto thought, pushing off the tower with chakra-enhanced speed. He blurred across the wall walk in a burst of Shunshin, his Zweihander crackling with golden lightning.
The moment the demon reached the fireball-throwing clone, Naruto struck. With a downward slash, he brought the massive blade onto the demon's back, cutting deep into its thick hide. Blood sprayed in an arc as a massive gash opened, golden sparks dancing along the wound.
The demon roared in pain, spinning to face him, but two clones appeared behind it in perfect synchronization.
"Force!" they shouted in unison, their hands glowing white.
Shockwaves exploded from both, slamming into the Taurus Demon and momentarily stunning it. Its hulking frame staggered, caught off balance.
Naruto wasted no time. With another precise swing, he delivered a second downward slash, forming an X-shaped gash on the demon's back. Blood poured from the wound, and the clones moved in for a follow-up, thrusting their weapons toward its exposed sides.
But then, they froze.
[ Name: Taurus Demon ]
[ HP: 100 / 1,215 ]
[ This near-death experience has awakened the memories of the demon under its master. The Taurus Demon casts Pyromancy—Power Within. ]
The Taurus Demon's body began to glow with an eerie red light. Heat radiated off its form as blood ignited along its wounds, forming a fiery aura around it. The clones faltered as a sudden wave of oppressive heat emanated from the demon, melting the air around it.
Naruto's eyes widened in horror as he saw the numbers tick down.
[ HP: 99 / 1,215 ]
[ HP: 98 / 1,215 ]
Wait… is that spell draining its health? Why?!
Before he could process it fully, the Taurus Demon let out an earth-shaking roar. The force of the roar alone sent Naruto flying backward, his clones popping like balloons from the shockwave. He hit the ground hard, coughing as the impact rattled his ribs.
As he staggered to his feet, he got his answer. The demon, now burning with an aura of raw, fiery rage, charged toward him with renewed speed and power.
"The spell's making it stronger," Naruto realized, gripping the Zweihander tightly. "It's do-or-die now."
With golden lightning crackling on his blade and sweat dripping from his brow, Naruto prepared for the final phase of the fight.
The Taurus Demon snarled, hefting its massive greataxe high into the air. With a guttural roar, it slammed the weapon down into the stone wall walk, the sheer force of the strike creating a shockwave that snaked forward like a living serpent, tearing through the path with brutal efficiency. Chunks of stone were ripped from the ground, the cracks spreading fast toward Naruto.
Naruto's hands flew into a seal.
Shadow Clone Jutsu!
Two clones appeared instantly, both moving in tandem to use the Force miracle. White shockwaves erupted from their palms, colliding with the destructive wave of energy.
For a brief moment, it seemed like they might stop the attack. But the Taurus Demon's overwhelming power melted through their defense like a hot knife through butter. The clones disintegrated, popping in an instant, as the real Naruto used Shunshin no Jutsu to dart toward the relative safety of the tower.
The shockwave smashed into the tower with unrelenting force. Naruto gritted his teeth, chakra anchoring him to the floor as the magic barrier surrounding the structure absorbed the brunt of the attack. The impact rattled his bones and sent a deafening crack through the air. Barrels inside the tower exploded into splinters, wood scattering like shrapnel.
Among the wreckage, Naruto's sharp eyes caught something unusual: a small, stocky creature huddled inside the remnants of a shattered barrel. At first glance, it looked like a lizard, but its appearance was unlike anything he'd ever seen before. The creature's body was squat and covered in rough, uneven stone-like skin, as though it had been carved from a chunk of earth. Four short, stubby legs protruded from each side of its small frame, and its thick tail twitched slightly, curling defensively around its body. What truly stood out were the bright, blue crystals growing from its back, gleaming faintly despite being coated in dust and debris. The largest crystal jutted proudly from the center of its back, while smaller shards clustered around its sides, nestled close to the legs.
Naruto bit his tongue, weighing his options. The dust still filled the air, concealing him for the moment. He didn't have much time.
Two clones materialized beside him.
"You," Naruto whispered to the clone, pointing to the injured creature. "Take that thing and get it to safety. You go up and attack the demon."
The clone nodded, darting forward to scoop up the crystal lizard before leaping down the stairs to tend to its wounds. Meanwhile, Naruto transformed himself into a broken barrel, hiding among the debris as he waited for the dust to clear.
The Taurus Demon snarled, scanning the area, its yellow eyes glowing as the dust began to settle. Suddenly, a fireball streaked through the air, slamming directly into the demon's face. It howled in rage, turning just as the Naruto clone leapt from above, Zweihander raised for a plunge attack.
The demon wasn't caught off guard this time. With terrifying precision, it swung its greataxe upward to meet the incoming blade. For a split second, the Zweihander's edge collided with the demon's weapon, sparks flying as the two forces resisted each other. But the demon's raw power proved too much. The greataxe carved through the clone's body, shattering it in a violent explosion that sent chunks of bloodied flesh and shadow fragments scattering across the wall walk.
The real Naruto seized the opportunity. "Now!" he shouted internally, using Shunshin no Jutsu to appear on the demon's exposed flank. With all his strength, he drove the Zweihander forward in a brutal thrust.
But the demon wasn't done. Its hulking muscles tensed as it shifted its momentum, swinging its greataxe back with terrifying speed and force. Naruto barely had time to process the counterattack before he felt it.
The greataxe connected with his body like a battering ram, catching him square in the chest. The sheer force launched him backward like a ragdoll, the air leaving his lungs in an instant. He crashed into the wall of the tower with a sickening crunch.
The magic barrier around the tower absorbed most of the physical damage to the structure, but the reaction sent the force rebounding into Naruto's body. Pain exploded through him as he slid down the wall, collapsing onto the stone floor.
Every bone in his body felt like it had shattered. His ribs screamed in agony, his arms hung limp at his sides, and his legs refused to respond. His breathing came in shallow gasps, blood dripping from his mouth.
The only reason Naruto had survived was the blue tearstone ring—the magic ring activated in his critical condition, surrounding him with a faint blue aura that shimmered like a protective shield, its energy dulling the force of the otherwise fatal blow.
The worst of it, though, was the state of his armor. The once-pristine armor of Oscar—the armor that had been his shield and identity in this cruel world—was now in pieces. The breastplate had been ripped apart, the gauntlets shattered, and his helmet was missing entirely.
Naruto coughed, spitting blood as his half-exposed face glared at the Taurus Demon. His right eye twitched, blood running down the side of his face. He was angry—no, furious—but deep down, there was fear. Raw, primal fear.
His hands twitched as he tried to grip the Zweihander, but they wouldn't respond. His fingers felt like they were made of lead.
"At least… at least I'm still in the tower," Naruto thought bitterly, slumping against the wall. He had come so far, gotten so strong, and yet here he was again: broken, barely alive, clinging to scraps of survival.
The warmth of the Estus Flask pulled Naruto from the haze of numbness as he felt the golden liquid trickling down his throat. His vision swam as a clone knelt beside him, carefully tilting the flask to his lips.
"Come on, boss. Drink up," the clone urged, its voice steady but laced with urgency. Naruto groaned, his trembling hands too weak to grip the flask on his own.
Golden light spread through his battered body, knitting broken bones and sealing deep gashes. The pain dulled, but it didn't disappear entirely. It took three full gulps—administered by the clone—before Naruto's body had recovered enough for him to lift his head.
"Ugh… I still feel like I got hit by a mountain," Naruto muttered, managing to sit upright, though his ruined armor hung loosely on him.
He saw the clone carrying the unconscious crystal lizard cradled in its arms. "Hey, it's safe!" the clone called out triumphantly, holding up the creature like a prize.
Naruto blinked at it, still trying to gather his strength, and opened his mouth to tell the clone to get the hell out of danger. But before he could speak, the clone grinned and pointed to the system screen floating nearby.
"Boss, look!"
Naruto's blurry eyes focused as the words on the screen came into view.
[ Victory Achieved! ]
— [ 3000 Souls ]
— [ Humanity ]
— [ Homeward Bone ]
— [ Demon Greataxe ]
Naruto stepped out of the tower, his eyes locked on the Taurus Demon's smoldering remains. Flames crawled over the massive corpse, consuming it from the inside out. The air reeked of burning flesh, thick and acrid, while the crackling fire punctuated the silence. The demon's body was crumbling inward, undone by its final desperate spell.
A shadow clone appeared beside him, waving a hand in front of its nose. "Ugh, this thing stinks. Like burnt pork." It smirked, nudging him. "Hey, boss, think we could turn this into Taurus Demon ramen?"
Naruto didn't respond. His eyes remained on the burning wreckage, his fists clenched at his sides.
"What's wrong?"
Naruto exhaled slowly. "We didn't win," he muttered.
"What? It's dead, isn't it?"
"Yeah," Naruto said, his voice tight. "But not because of me. It burned itself out. I just survived long enough for it to self-destruct."
The words twisted in his chest, bitter and heavy. He'd fought tooth and nail against the beast, thrown everything he had at it. But in the end, it wasn't his strength that had finished the job. It wasn't victory—it was luck.
The clone scratched its head. "But… dead is dead, right? Isn't that what matters?"
Naruto didn't answer right away. His gaze lingered on the flames as they devoured the last traces of the demon, leaving only ash. A glowing orb of souls hovered above the remains, and he reached out, absorbing the energy. The rush of power filled him, but it felt hollow.
The ashes scattered in the wind, leaving only scorch marks behind. Naruto's shoulders sagged slightly.
"We're going back," he said finally, his voice firm.
The clone frowned. "Back? But we can keep going now—"
"No," Naruto interrupted, shaking his head. "The merchant said there's a drake ahead. A humongous one."
"You think it's that red dragon from the bridge?"
"Yeah. After this, we're probably going to have to fight it."
The clone was silent.
"We're not ready for that," Naruto continued. "We barely made it through this fight. If we keep going, we'll get ourselves killed. I need to get stronger. Learn more jutsu. Then we'll come back."
"And the Taurus Demon?"
Naruto's eyes hardened. "I'll fight it again. And this time, I'll beat it with my own strength. No dumb luck. No shortcuts. When I'm ready to fight that dragon, I'll know."
The clone nodded, its usual grin replaced with quiet understanding.
Naruto took a deep breath, rolling his shoulders and adjusting the battered remnants of his armor. Without another word, he turned toward the bonfire. Lordran wasn't going anywhere.
But next time, the victory would be his.
And next time, he wouldn't just survive. He'd win.
The undead merchant perched on his stool, lazily dragging his uchigatana along a whetstone. The sharp screech of metal on stone halted as he spotted Naruto approaching.
"Well, well... Look who's back. What do you want this time, boy? Here to lighten your soul pouch again?"
"I need the repair box," Naruto replied flatly.
"Nee hee hee! Told you, didn't I? You should've listened when I warned you, boy. But nooo, you thought you knew better. And now? Broken gear, broken pride, and you come crawling back to ol' me."
Naruto swallowed his irritation, his shoulders stiff. He deserved it, after all. Oscar's armor—his armor—was in shambles because he had assumed Lordran would magically mend the damage.
"Three thousand souls," the merchant said with a smirk, sliding the repair box forward. "Fair price, don't you think? Though I doubt it'll patch up your bruised ego."
Naruto's jaw tightened as he handed over the souls. He turned the box over in his hands, frowning. "How the hell do I even use this thing?"
"Heh! What a greenhorn. Fine, hand over the armor. I'll show you how it's done—for a fee, of course."
Naruto sighed, setting the crystal lizard on a nearby crate and unstrapping the battered armor. The merchant grimaced at the sight of the ruined breastplate, dented helmet, and shattered gauntlets.
"Tch. Did you headbutt a demon or something?"
"Can you fix it or not?"
The merchant's smirk widened as he reached for a mortar and pestle. "Of course I can, boy. But good craftsmanship takes time—and patience, neither of which you have. Sit tight."
Naruto leaned against the wall, watching as the merchant worked. The man poured glittering repair powder into the mortar, followed by a single drop of golden liquid from an Estus Flask. He stirred the mixture until it shimmered faintly.
"What's that?"
"Repair paste," the merchant said without looking up. "Does for metal what Estus does for flesh. Fills the cracks, smooths the edges. If you're lucky, it'll hold 'til you find yourself a proper blacksmith."
"Where do I find a blacksmith?"
The merchant chuckled darkly. "Information like that doesn't come cheap, boy."
"You're already fleecing me for this repair job."
"Fine, fine. Beyond the Taurus Demon, there's a bridge. Follow it, and it'll take you to the Undead Parish. There's a smith holed up near the big church ruins. Can't miss it." He paused. "But if you want the best path, that'll cost you extra."
"I'll take my chances, thanks."
The merchant shrugged, dabbing the paste onto the armor. "Suit yourself. But don't come crying to me when your shiny new armor ends up in worse shape than before. Nee hee hee!"
Naruto tilted his head, watching the paste shimmer as it mended the armor's cracks. "For someone who acts like they hate people, you're awfully good at keeping them alive."
The merchant paused, his bony hand hovering over the armor. "Hmph. Don't mistake necessity for kindness, boy. I couldn't care less what happens to you. But souls don't spend themselves, and dead men don't buy wares."
"Why stay here, then? What's the point of this place?"
"Lordran's for the desperate, the lost, and the mad. Folks come here chasing glory, redemption, or maybe a cure for the curse. But all they find are more questions. The kind that gnaw at your brain when you try to sleep."
"And you?"
"Me?" the merchant said. "I came here to be left alone. Back home, I was just another hollow. Something to kick around. Here, at least the demons are honest. They'll gut you outright. No games."
"Yeah, I get that. Back home… life's complicated. Lordran's simpler."
The merchant's laugh turned into a low hum. "Simple? Oh, boy, you've got it wrong. Lordran's a tangled mess. The harder you dig for answers, the more it gives you questions. But if you're not looking for anything…" The man nodded solemnly. "Well, then anywhere can be simple, can't it?"
Naruto thought back to Konoha, to the time when life had been simple—when he hadn't known about the weight of secrets, the sting of betrayals. He exhaled softly. "Ignorance is bliss, huh?"
The merchant nodded, his hollowed eyes gleaming faintly. "Now you're catching on."
A heavy silence settled between them, broken only by the faint crackle of the repair paste as it hardened.
The undead merchant's hollowed eyes shifted to the shimmering crystal lizard. "Well, now… What do we have here?" he crooned. "How about selling me that shiny little thing? Oh, I could make it worth your while, boy!"
"What would you even do with it?"
"Kill it, of course. Crack it open, see what treasures lie within that glittering heart of its. They say these creatures hold rare materials—ones that smiths would spill blood for. Oh, the profit I could make…" The merchant's voice trailed off, almost salivating at the thought.
"No."
The merchant's smirk faltered, replaced with a frown of disappointment. "No? Bah, what are you planning to do with it, then? Toss it in a pot and make stew? Or perhaps you'll sell it yourself and cheat an honest merchant like me?"
"It's not for sale," Naruto barked. "He's my pet!"
"Your pet? Nee hee! That's rich, boy. Truly. You must be joking."
"Nope." Naruto straightened, defiant. "I've always wanted a pet. And this guy's perfect. He's tough, shiny, and way cuter than your ugly mug. Plus, I want to see if he can be trained like Kakashi's Ninken."
The merchant let out a screeching cackle, doubling over. "Oh, that's a good one! Training a crystal lizard? What's next? You'll teach a dragon to fetch? Oh, wait, wait—hold on!" He wheezed. "You're serious? Nee hee hee hee! Let me laugh even harder!"
"Keep laughing, and I'll throw you off the ledge."
The merchant abruptly stopped, his laughter vanishing as he took a cautious step back. "My, my… What a cruel customer I've got here! Threatening the very man who helps keep your precious armor in one piece. Tch, such ingratitude."
"I didn't threaten you. I promised."
"Still… a pet, eh? Haven't seen someone care about anything in ages. Most folk here… well, they forget. Forget what it means to care for anything—or anyone. Hell, they even forget themselves."
Naruto tilted his head, curiosity breaking through his annoyance. "What about you? Don't you want to go back to how you were? Reverse the hollowing?"
The merchant froze, his breath hitching for the briefest moment before he let out a bitter laugh. "Nee hee hee… Sharper than you look, aren't you? I've thought about it, boy. More times than I care to admit. But humanity doesn't come cheap. And souls? Well, souls are easier to come by. I've made my peace with this face—this wretched, hollow thing." He gestured vaguely at his sunken features.
Naruto reached into his inventory, pulling out a small black wisp of humanity. Without a word, he tossed it to the merchant.
The merchant caught it on reflex, his hollowed eyes widening as he stared at the swirling essence in his bony hands. "This… this is humanity," he muttered. "What's the meaning of this, boy?"
"Think of it as a thank you. This armor? It belonged to my master. Fixing it means more to me than you know."
The merchant's hands trembled slightly as he looked from the humanity to Naruto, his usual mockery replaced by something quieter—something almost vulnerable. "You're a strange one, boy. Most folk wouldn't waste something this precious on a shriveled old corpse like me."
Naruto shrugged. "You're not as bad as you think, old man. Besides, you've been helpful. So… thanks."
The merchant stared at him for a long moment, the faintest trace of a smile creeping onto his face. "Nee hee hee… Helpful, am I? Well, I suppose even an old wretch like me has his uses. But you're gonna need more than gratitude, boy. That armor of yours? It'll keep breaking until you find a proper smith."
"I know," Naruto replied, grinning as he picked up his gear. "But still, you did your part. Thanks."
As silence fell, the merchant continued grinding repair paste, his movements slower, more deliberate. Naruto hesitated for a moment, then scratched the back of his head. "Hey… I also wanted to apologize for throwing that reinforced club off the ledge. I was going for a scare, but…"
"No worries, boy. Accidents happen, even to fools like you." His grin widened as he gestured to the wares around him. "Still, if you're so sorry, why not buy something more?"
"Fine. Let's see… I'll take that chain armor set. It'll make a great gift."
"Gift?" The merchant snorted, handing over the polished chain pieces. "Who in this forsaken land do you have left to gift armor to?"
"Someone I owe an apology to," Naruto said simply, tossing the armor into his inventory.
The merchant handed over the last piece of the Elite Knight set, his tone turning uncharacteristically genuine. "There. All fixed. Good as new."
"What's the price?"
"Well, well, since I'm in a good mood today… let's say free."
Naruto blinked. "The repairs and the armor set?"
"Sure," the merchant said with a lazy shrug.
"What's the catch?"
"Oh, nothing much. Either take it and shut up, or pay me twice what it's worth. Your choice."
"Fine. Thanks… I'll be back soon."
"Ah, thank you very much! Come back anytime, boy! Nee hee hee hee!"
As Naruto's footsteps faded down the stone stairs, the merchant remained still, staring at the black wisp of humanity in his hand. He turned it over slowly, his hollowed eyes gleaming faintly as a long-forgotten warmth stirred in his chest.
"Strange kid," he muttered, his voice quieter now. His fingers brushed the hilt of his uchigatana as his gaze drifted to the empty space beside him. "What do you think, Yulia? Maybe this place… isn't so bad after all."
The undead merchant let out a hollow chuckle, his voice shaking as he pocketed the humanity. "Come again, boy," he said, his tone almost pleading. "And remind me who you are… before I forget what kindness feels like." His hollowed eyes drifted to the cracked floor, and for a moment, he wondered how many more memories he could lose before there was nothing left of him at all.
Author Note: Alright, let's break it down Q&A style.
1. The Taurus Demon is different from the game. Why?
Okay, so for all of you who've played Dark Souls, you probably noticed that this version of the Taurus Demon was way stronger and even got a second phase with Power Within. Why did I do this? Simple: I wanted the Taurus Demon to stand out as an actual boss.
In the game, the Taurus Demon is cool and all, but it's really just a simple fight. Later on, you find Taurus Demons as common enemies in the Demon Ruins, and that kind of takes away its uniqueness. To fix that, I gave this boss some extra love, like Power Within, which is a pyromancy that sacrifices life force for increased strength. I wanted this fight to feel intense and leave a lasting impact on Naruto.
So, expect every single boss in the game to be much harder for Naruto than its game counterpart.
- The Asylum Demon can evolve into the Stray Demon.
- The Taurus Demon can use Power Within for a short period of time.
2. The Taurus Demon is technically optional in the game. Why make Naruto fight it? Can't Naruto just skip the entire battle with wall walk?
Good question! The reason Naruto fights it is because I want every boss in this story to matter. Each boss has to leave some kind of mark on Naruto, whether it's physical, emotional, or mental.
Take the Asylum Demon, for example—it ripped Oscar away from Naruto and left him carrying that grief. Now with the Taurus Demon, it's a reality check. Naruto goes in thinking he's getting stronger, and he is, but this fight proves he's still not ready for everything Lordran can throw at him. That failure forces him to pause, reflect, and refocus.
So, what's next? Naruto's going to head back to Konoha to regroup. This break will give him a chance to train, learn more jutsu, and build himself back up before returning to Lordran. Speaking of which—what ninjutsu do you guys want to see Naruto learn during his time in Konoha? Let me know!
3. The Crystal Lizard: Why give Naruto a pet? And are you serious about the crystal lizard becoming Naruto's ninja animal?
Yes, the crystal lizard is going to be Naruto's Akamaru equivalent. This will make for an interesting development when Naruto and Kiba meet again.
Plus, I figured it would be a fun way to balance the dark tone of the Dark Souls story with something lighthearted. For those of you who know, you know that things are going to get intense in the future when Naruto ventures into the extremely hard areas.
And let's be honest—it's just so Naruto to see this weird little creature and immediately decide, "This is my friend now."
Now, for those of you worried that the crystal lizard is just going to become a glorified mascot, I want you to Google "Ravenous Crystal Lizard." They're a mini-boss in Dark Souls 3. So yeah, don't worry—it's going to become a partner to Naruto, and a very powerful partner at that.
Also, I need your help: what should we name this little guy? Drop your suggestions in the comments!
4. The Undead Merchant:
You guys know how much I love fleshing out NPCs—Oscar, Alexander, and now the undead merchant. In the game, he's kind of just… there. But I wanted to expand on his character and give him a proper dynamic with Naruto.
In my version, he's jaded, sarcastic, and a bit of a loner, but Naruto sees past all of that and treats him with decency and respect. I wanted to show how even in a world like Lordran, small acts of kindness can have a huge impact.
What did you guys think of his character and his interactions with Naruto?
Also, yes, the last line of the undead merchant is actually a hint at what happens when you die too much in Lordran—you start to lose your sense of self and identity. Naruto is currently unaffected because of a special reason, but that will change in the future. Keep your eyes peeled because the story is just getting started.
Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 25th! You can read ahead to Chapter 60 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
AidoneusHades
Know what you're doing yet?
- Joined
- Jul 26, 2024
- Messages
- 168
- Likes received
- 1,910
TFTC
That was a neat way of showing that he's on the verge of going completely hollow and Naruto's kindness is allowing him to hold on a little longer, even if it's just to help this weird kid out.
Chapter no.20 Naruto
New
Adamos_Amet
Know what you're doing yet?
- Joined
- Nov 2, 2024
- Messages
- 222
- Likes received
- 4,584
Chapter no.20 Forging New Paths
Naruto stared at the crystal lizard cradled limply in his arms, its tiny body gleaming faintly even in its unconscious state. He couldn't believe it had worked.
He had used a storage seal to trap the creature, tossed the scroll into the inventory, died in Lordran, and woken up back in his room. Now, here it was—a living thing from another world, safe in Konoha.
"Man, I actually did it," he whispered, marveling at the shimmering creature. The triumph was short-lived as his gaze flicked to the clock on the wall. His stomach sank.
He was late. Kakashi-late.
But that wasn't the worst of it.
He looked back down at the crystal lizard, its faint shimmer a stark reminder of what he'd done. A weirdly cute, otherworldly creature—brought here through sheer stubbornness and recklessness.
Naruto scratched his head, letting out a long sigh. I really shouldn't have brought you with me, he thought, shaking his head. "Now I'm in such a pickle."
The lizard twitched faintly in his arms, and Naruto couldn't help but smile wryly. "Welcome to Konoha, buddy. Let's hope I don't regret this."
The lizard, of course, sparkled faintly in its unconscious state, as if even passed out it wanted to make things difficult.
"What am I supposed to do with you?" Naruto groaned. He couldn't just waltz into a team meeting with a crystal-covered lizard. How would he even explain this? Oh yeah, found it chilling in a barrel in some creepy tower. Totally normal.
But then he paused. "...Wait, no one's actually asked about my armor or the fireballs I've been throwing around. Maybe they won't question this either?"
The lizard didn't respond, which was probably for the best.
Naruto frowned. "Yeah, no. This is way too shiny. You're gonna attract all the questions."
Naruto flipped the lizard over, holding it up by its tail. "Alright, let's see if you're a guy or a girl. No balls. Huh." He tilted his head. "Do lizards even have balls?"
The lizard flopped in his grip, its unconscious body still managing to look vaguely annoyed.
"Not important," Naruto muttered, flipping it back over. "Okay, what do I do?"
After a moment of thought, Naruto puckered his lips in a dramatic aha! expression and summoned a shadow clone.
"You. Take care of it."
The clone saluted. "Got it, boss."
Naruto handed the lizard over, but as he turned to leave, the clone snorted. "Wait, this thing's kinda cute. What're you gonna name it? Sparkles? Crystie? Ramen?"
Naruto froze mid-step, his eye twitching. "Don't give it dumb names!"
"Oh, so we're calling it something cool like 'Shiny Tail the Destroyer,' huh?" The clone smirked, wiggling the limp lizard in Naruto's direction.
Naruto facepalmed. "Just—just shut up and don't let it run away, okay?"
"Sure thing, boss." The clone grinned, cradling the unconscious lizard like it was a royal baby. The lizard, for its part, stayed unconscious, which was probably for the best.
Naruto shook his head, already regretting everything about this morning. "I'm surrounded by idiots… and I am the idiot."
Naruto appeared in the training ground, the familiar clearing surrounded by trees. The morning sunlight streamed through the leaves, creating shifting patterns of light and shadow on the grass. He immediately spotted Sasuke, sitting by the lake, focused on painting the serene lakeside view with careful, deliberate strokes. A few feet away, Sakura was seated on a mat, her head bent as she practiced calligraphy with a brush, the smooth movements of her hand leaving precise strokes on the parchment.
"Kakashi isn't here."
Sakura glanced up, blowing a stray strand of pink hair from her face. "Give it a few minutes," she replied, returning to her practice.
Naruto nodded, then took a few steps closer, peering at her work. "So… what are you guys doing?"
"Practicing," Sakura said, gesturing to the page in front of her. It was covered in evenly spaced kanji, written in neat, consistent strokes. "It's a homework assignment from the Barrier Corps. I'm learning the basic calligraphy styles of fūinjutsu."
Naruto squinted at the characters on the page. "Oh…" he muttered, scratching his head. "Looks like a bunch of squiggles to me."
Sakura frowned but didn't rise to the bait. "That's because you don't understand the precision needed for seals," she said matter-of-factly, continuing her strokes.
Naruto turned his attention to Sasuke, who hadn't said a word. "What about you, teme? What're you doing?"
"Wasting my time," Sasuke replied bluntly, not even looking up as he continued painting, his brush moving with quiet focus.
Naruto stared at the canvas. It wasn't half bad—the way Sasuke captured the reflections on the water was impressive, though Naruto would never admit it.
Feeling restless, Naruto wandered over to the far side of the training ground. If Kakashi wasn't here yet, he might as well get some training in. "Alright," he said to himself, rolling his shoulders. "Let's see how much I've improved."
He formed the cross hand seal, and with a puff of smoke, five shadow clones materialized in front of him. Each one wielded a Zweihander just like his own, resting the massive swords on their shoulders with casual confidence.
"Alright, you losers," the real Naruto said, hefting his own Zweihander. "Let's see if I've got what it takes to beat myself."
The clones didn't waste time. The first one dropped into the high guard, with the sword resting above its shoulder, angled for a heavy downward cut. It charged with a burst of speed, bringing the Zweihander down in a brutal slash aimed at Naruto's head.
Naruto braced himself, his own blade rising to meet the attack. The clash of steel echoed through the training ground as he blocked, stepping into the momentum of the strike. His grip adjusted instinctively—one hand on the guard, the other on the pommel, giving him precise control over the blade's leverage. With a twist of his hips, Naruto shoved the clone's blade aside and retaliated with a quick horizontal slash.
The clone jumped back, smoothly transitioning into the low guard. Its blade was held low but pointed forward, ready for a defensive thrust. Naruto smirked.
"Not bad," he muttered, lunging forward. His Zweihander swung in a tight arc, aiming for the clone's exposed side.
The clone countered, stepping back just enough to parry the blow, its blade gliding against Naruto's in a controlled motion. Before Naruto could press the attack, two more clones charged in, one moving into the high forward-pointing guard, while the other shifted into the fool with the blade held deceptively low.
"Crafty bastards," Naruto muttered as the clone darted forward, its blade feinting toward his midsection. Naruto didn't fall for it, pivoting to his left to avoid the trap. He adjusted his grip into a sliding motion, his left hand loosening slightly as he brought the Zweihander across his body in a sweeping arc.
The blade connected with the clone's sword, deflecting it upward and leaving the clone wide open. Naruto followed through with a heavy downward slash, dispelling the clone in a puff of smoke.
The next clone took advantage of the opening, thrusting its blade toward Naruto's chest. He barely had time to parry, his blade scraping against the clone's as sparks flew. The force of the thrust pushed him back, but Naruto quickly recovered, stepping into the clone's guard with a short, controlled thrust of his own. The Zweihander's tip struck true, dispelling the clone.
Two clones remained, both circling him with synchronized movements. One stayed in the high guard, its blade ready for a powerful cut, while the other kept its guard low and poised for a thrust.
Naruto tightened his grip, raising his Zweihander. The high guard gave him a clear view of both clones, his blade angled forward like a predator waiting to strike.
"Come on," he taunted, his eyes flicking between them.
The clone moved first, bringing its blade down in a crushing diagonal slash. Naruto sidestepped, his blade whipping downward to deflect the attack. But the other clone was ready, thrusting its blade toward his exposed side.
Naruto cursed, pivoting just in time to avoid the thrust. He dropped into a low stance himself, using the stance to parry the follow-up attack. The clash of steel echoed as he twisted his blade, throwing the clone off balance.
Seizing the opening, Naruto surged forward with a sliding grip, his Zweihander moving in a brutal upward slash. The clone didn't stand a chance, dispelling in a puff of smoke.
The final clone hesitated for a moment, adopting the fool's guard.
"Not gonna happen."
The clone adjusted its stance, switching to a high guard. Without warning, it lunged forward, its Zweihander slicing through the air in a powerful, deliberate cut aimed directly at Naruto's shoulder.
Naruto sidestepped, angling his own Zweihander to intercept. Steel met steel with a resonating clang, the force of the clash sending shockwaves up both their arms. The clone immediately twisted its wrist, disengaging the blades and spinning into a follow-up slash aimed for Naruto's legs.
But Naruto wasn't about to be caught off guard. He leapt over the attack with ease, using his elevated position to swing his blade downward.
The clone, quick on its feet, substituted at the last second. Naruto's blade connected with a wooden log—except this wasn't just an ordinary log. It was a clone-created decoy, and it poofed into a plume of smoke upon impact.
The clone emerged from the smoke, its Zweihander cutting through the mist in a wide, sweeping arc aimed at Naruto's side. Without hesitation, Naruto summoned the Force miracle, releasing a controlled shockwave of energy. The blast deflected the clone's blade mid-swing, throwing it off balance.
Naruto seized the moment and delivered a punishing riposte—a powerful, spinning kick that connected squarely with the clone's chest. The clone popped instantly in an explosion of chakra smoke.
Unfortunately, Naruto's momentum carried his kick straight into the massive tree behind the clone. His leg smashed into the trunk with devastating force, and the tree groaned loudly under the impact.
Crack!
The sound of splintering wood filled the clearing. The enormous tree tilted, its shadow growing larger as it began to fall… directly toward Naruto.
"Uh-oh," Naruto muttered, looking up at the descending behemoth. His instincts screamed at him to move, but instead, his mind raced with a reckless idea. What if I catch it?
Before he could act on his madness, something yanked him backward. Chakra strings coiled tightly around his leg, pulling with incredible force and dragging him out of the tree's path just as it came crashing down.
BOOM!
The ground trembled violently, shaking loose leaves and sending splinters flying in every direction as the trunk slammed into the earth. Naruto stumbled and fell back, blinking at the mess of debris. He turned his head to see the frayed chakra strings snapping one by one, their energy spent.
"That… was awesome," Naruto said, a wide grin spreading across his face.
"Awesome? Are you insane?" Sakura's voice cut through his daze, sharp and furious. "You almost got yourself flattened like a pancake!"
"Nothing to worry about. What's the worst that could happen?"
Sakura's eyebrow twitched. "Death," she said flatly, her tone dripping with exasperation.
"So?"
The boy's time in Lordran had long since dulled his fear of mortality. Death wasn't an end to him; it was just a minor inconvenience—he'd simply wake up back at the bonfire. No big deal.
Sakura stared at him, dumbfounded. "Can you believe this guy?" she snapped, turning to Sasuke for backup.
Sasuke didn't answer. His gaze was fixed on the fallen tree, specifically on the spot where Naruto's kick had landed. The trunk, a solid mass of wood that had likely stood for decades, was obliterated. Jagged splinters jutted out from a gaping hole in the bark, the sheer destruction a testament to Naruto's raw physical power.
A lazy voice interrupted the moment. "Looks like my genin are having an eventful morning," Kakashi drawled, appearing behind them like a shadow. His single visible eye scanned the scene, lingering on the shattered tree.
Then, without missing a beat, Kakashi added dryly, "Naruto, you're planting a new tree."
"Come on, Kakashi-sensei! It's just a tree!"
"That you destroyed."
Naruto grumbled under his breath, but Sakura's stern look kept him from arguing further.
As Naruto sulked and began brushing himself off, the rest of Team 7 gathered around.
Kakashi hid behind his usual mask of nonchalance; however, his thoughts churned like a raging storm.
What in the world did I just watch?
He had arrived long before Naruto's training session began, intending to keep up his reputation as the perpetually late sensei. But then Naruto had started sparring with his clones. Kakashi's plan to saunter in fashionably late fell apart as he decided to remain hidden, silently observing.
And what he saw left him baffled.
Naruto's stance, the way he wielded the Zweihander, screamed precision and skill—skill that Naruto did not have just yesterday. His movements were sharp, deliberate, and refined, a far cry from the chaotic, unpolished mess Kakashi had seen during the bell test.
And then there was the raw physical strength.
The way Naruto demolished that massive tree with a single kick wasn't something you could chalk up to chakra enhancement, at least not in this case. Kakashi's Sharingan had been activated for a brief moment to confirm his suspicions, and what he saw sent shivers down his spine.
There was no chakra enhancement.
It was all pure, unfiltered physical power. And it was terrifying.
How? What? Huh?
He felt like every time he started to unravel the mystery that was Naruto Uzumaki, the boy threw something new at him, shattering every conclusion Kakashi had pieced together.
The realization crept up slowly, but when it hit, it was like a hammer to the chest: Naruto is pretending.
Kakashi swallowed hard. Everything Naruto had shown them during the bell test had been surprising enough—a level of cunning and determination that far exceeded expectations. But now? Now Kakashi was sure the boy had been holding back, deliberately masking his true capabilities.
During the bell test, Kakashi had concluded that Naruto's abilities were strong enough to go head-to-head with a competent chunin, maybe even win with some luck. But what he was seeing now?
If this Naruto fought a chunin, he wouldn't just beat them—he'd toy with them like a cat does with a mouse.
The paranoia crept in, uninvited and impossible to shake.
Was this why Naruto had asked to be trained in kenjutsu? Not because he wanted to learn, but because he wanted an excuse to show off more of what he already knew?
Then there was his raw strength, which was far too great for someone of Naruto's supposed level.
The only comparison Kakashi could think of was a teenage Might Guy. But even Guy, as freakishly strong as he had been, hadn't displayed this level of power at such a young age. Naruto had the advantage of chakra enhancement if he ever chose to use it, but the sheer fact that he didn't need it spoke volumes.
Kakashi's throat felt dry.
There was no way Naruto had simply increased his strength and skill overnight. That wasn't how training worked. The growth Kakashi was witnessing—if it was even growth—was unnatural. No, it wasn't growth. It couldn't be.
Naruto must have been hiding it all along.
How much had he hidden during the bell test? How much was he hiding even now?
The thought made Kakashi's head spin. His initial assessment of Naruto's abilities was no longer reliable—everything he thought he knew had been turned on its head. The boy's competence wasn't just an outlier. It was a mask.
And if Naruto had gone to such lengths to hide this much, what else was he keeping secret?
Kakashi's mind raced with questions he didn't have answers to.
"Well, Team 7, I have to say, everyone's been showing a lot of improvement. Sakura, how's the Barrier Corps treating you?"
"It's tough," Sakura admitted, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "Iwashi-sensei doesn't go easy on me, but I can see why you picked him."
Kakashi nodded, pleased.
"And you, refining your kenjutsu through sheer stubbornness and… I'm guessing hundreds of shadow clones?"
Naruto puffed up with pride. "What can I say? I'm a natural genius."
Yeah, like Kakashi believed a word of that. Thousands of shadow clones to figure out swordsmanship was one thing, but Naruto didn't have that one thing. Stances, grips, footwork—all of it couldn't magically be perfected through trial and error, no matter how many clones he used, especially in the span of a day.
As far as Kakashi knew, Naruto had only been taught the basics by Tenten. Basics were information, not instinct. You couldn't just conjure up the level of refined skill Naruto had displayed—effortlessly, at that—by fumbling your way through it. No, the more Kakashi thought about it, the more it solidified the theory that Naruto had already mastered this and was simply pretending. Pretending to be a beginner, pretending to figure things out.
And if Naruto was so keen on hiding these abilities, why show off his swordsmanship now? Why go through the effort to keep that hidden, while freely revealing other things like that shockwave technique, the fire jutsu, or even that ridiculous armor and sword? None of it added up.
Kakashi felt the tension building behind his temple, the start of what was sure to be an aneurysm-inducing headache.
Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he pushed down his rising frustration. With a flick of his wrist, his orange book came down on Naruto's head with a soft thwap.
"Humility, Naruto," Kakashi said. "It's a good trait to have."
Naruto rubbed his head, grumbling, "It's true, though…"
"And you, Sasuke? Still working on your painting?"
Sasuke gave a curt nod, his brush moving smoothly over the canvas. "Hn."
Kakashi laid onto Sakura's mat and flipped open his book. "So, same plan as yesterday: personalized training. Unless anyone has something specific they need?"
Sakura raised her hand. "Actually, I could use some extra help with barrier techniques."
Kakashi snapped his fingers, and one of his clones materialized beside her. "All yours," the original said as the clone nodded and shunshined away with Sakura.
Naruto crossed his arms. "Can I get a powerful jutsu? Something that makes everyone know I'm awesome."
Would this mean Naruto would suddenly start showing off more ninjutsu under this new excuse? Kakashi wondered, his mind racing.
"Academics?" he asked, keeping his tone casual.
He needed time—time to process the boy's rapidly unfolding abilities, time to report this to the Hokage, before Naruto inevitably hit him with some new, mind-breaking jutsu that would send his headache into overdrive.
Still, that left him curious. What exactly was Naruto's chakra nature?
Naruto groaned. "Should've put more points into intelligence," he muttered, walking off with a grumble as one of Kakashi's clones followed him.
Sasuke and Kakashi were left alone as the faint sound of leaves rustling filled the silence between them. Sasuke dipped his brush into the ink, his strokes slow and deliberate. The dark pigment glided across the canvas, his hand steady despite the storm roiling inside him.
"Exciting morning," Kakashi said lightly, breaking the quiet.
"Hn," Sasuke replied, his voice barely audible.
The silence returned, tense and thick. Kakashi turned a page, eyes skimming the text, but his focus wasn't on the book. His gaze flicked to Sasuke's painting, then back to the boy.
"Got bored of just practicing strokes of ink with chakra?"
"It doesn't waste enough of my time," Sasuke replied flatly, his brush moving with precision.
"So… what do you think of Naruto's new kenjutsu?"
Sasuke's hand froze for the briefest moment, so brief that most wouldn't have noticed. But Kakashi wasn't most.
"You were watching?"
"Of course," Kakashi said. "It's hard not to when someone goes from flailing like a child to wielding a massive sword like a seasoned warrior overnight. Quite the transformation, don't you think?"
"You're impressed," Sasuke said, his tone clipped.
"I am," Kakashi admitted freely. "Naruto's come a long way, hasn't he? Physically stronger than most jonin, and that's just scratching the surface. Honestly, I wouldn't be surprised if he surpassed me one day."
The words landed like a blow, though Sasuke tried to mask the reaction. His jaw clenched, and his strokes turned more erratic.
Kakashi studied him quietly. "I wonder," he said after a pause, "what Naruto will think when he finds out you've been copying his moves with your Sharingan."
"What are you trying to say?"
"I'm not trying to say anything. I'm just pointing out how interesting it is that you, with all your natural talent and your Sharingan, feel the need to keep up with Naruto by copying him."
"I don't need to copy him," Sasuke bit out, his voice sharp.
"Don't you?"
"Really, you saw Naruto kick through that tree, saw him swing that oversized sword like it weighed nothing, and now you're wondering how the hell you're supposed to catch up. Am I close?"
"Enough," Sasuke snapped, his voice cold and cutting.
But Kakashi didn't stop. "Does it bother you, Sasuke?" he asked softly. "Knowing he's ahead of you again?"
Sasuke's hands trembled faintly, the broken brush falling to the ground. He didn't look up, his eyes fixed on the dark ink pooling on the paper.
"I was supposed to be the genius," he muttered. "I was supposed to be the one destined for greatness. And yet, he just keeps… surpassing me. Like it's nothing."
"Is that why you're upset? Because Naruto's stronger than you? Or is it because you're afraid?"
"Afraid of what?"
"Of being left behind," Kakashi said simply.
Sasuke flinched, though he tried to hide it, his expression hardening into a mask of indifference.
"What would you know about it?" Sasuke bit out. "You don't understand. You don't know what it's like to lose everything. To have nothing left but the goal of avenging your family."
Kakashi sighed, closing his book and setting it aside. "You're right," he said. "I don't know what it's like to lose everything. I only know what it's like to lose everything. My father. My sensei. My friends. My team."
Sasuke's glare faltered.
"But that's not the point, is it?" Kakashi continued. "It's not about what I've lost or what you've lost. It's about what you're doing with the pain. And right now, you're letting it consume you. You're letting it blind you to what you still have."
"I don't have anything," Sasuke spat. "Not really."
"Don't you?" Kakashi asked. "You have teammates who would fight and bleed for you without hesitation. You have people who want to see you grow stronger—not so they can compete with you, but because they care about you."
"They're just obstacles."
"No," Kakashi said firmly. "They're your greatest strengths. You just can't see it because you're too busy tearing yourself down every time they succeed. You see their progress, and instead of feeling proud, you feel threatened. And that's the real tragedy, Sasuke. Not your loss, not your pain—but the fact that you refuse to let yourself be happy."
Sasuke's throat tightened. He wanted to argue, to lash out, to deny everything Kakashi was saying. But the words wouldn't come.
"Revenge won't fill the void, Sasuke. I've seen what it does to people. It doesn't heal. It doesn't bring peace. It just leaves you emptier than before."
"Then what am I supposed to do?"
"Stop chasing shadows," Kakashi said. "Stop measuring yourself against Naruto and Sakura. Stop carrying this weight on your own." He paused. "You're not alone, Sasuke. You don't have to be. And the people you've lost? They wouldn't want this for you. They wouldn't want you to destroy yourself trying to live up to something they never asked for."
The words hit harder than Sasuke wanted to admit. He looked down, his bangs hiding his eyes.
Kakashi stepped back, giving him space. "Think about it, Sasuke," he said. "About what you want—and about what it's costing you."
He turned and walked away, leaving Sasuke alone with the broken brush, the unfinished painting, and the storm raging in his mind.
Sasuke stared at the shattered pieces in his hand, his thoughts a tangled mess of anger, frustration, and something else he couldn't name. He hated Kakashi for saying those things. But more than that, he hated the part of himself that couldn't ignore them.
"What do you want, Sasuke?" Kakashi's voice echoed in his mind.
Sasuke closed his eyes, his grip tightening on the broken brush. I don't know.
Tenten ran harder, her feet pounding against the dirt path as if she could outrun her thoughts. The crisp morning air filled her lungs, but it did nothing to clear the frustration boiling inside her. She thought she was past this. After everything she'd been through—the years of training, the sacrifices, the growth—she thought she'd accepted her path.
But Naruto's words kept echoing in her mind.
"You could be more than just a weapons specialist."
Tenten clenched her fists mid-stride, feeling the heat rise to her face as if she'd been scolded. She had given up on medical ninjutsu for a reason—she didn't have the talent, didn't have the flawless chakra control required. It wasn't her fault, was it? She'd tried. She'd failed. That was it.
But then her mind betrayed her, dragging up thoughts of Lee. Rock Lee, who had started with nothing. Who had no talent for ninjutsu or genjutsu. Who had worked so relentlessly that his hard work became his talent.
Why couldn't she do that? Why couldn't she have worked harder? If Lee could take his weaknesses and turn them into strengths, why couldn't she have done the same?
For a fleeting moment, the words she never wanted to admit surfaced in her mind.
I settled.
Her breath hitched, and she slowed her pace, the sound of running water pulling her from her thoughts. She had reached her home: the blacksmith's shop.
The Higurashi Blacksmith Shop wasn't like the traditional buildings in Konoha. It stood out in a way that was both rustic and charming—a multi-story watermill house constructed from aged stone and timber. Ivy climbed the weathered walls, and balconies jutted out from various levels, each cluttered with tools, hanging pots, and the occasional drying herbs.
The massive waterwheel turned steadily in the river's current, its rhythmic creaking blending with the sounds of the forge within. Smoke curled from the stone chimney, carrying the familiar scent of coal and heated metal. The building was warm, industrious, and full of life—just like the man who ran it.
Tenten shook her head at the sight. Her father had once joked that he named the shop the Higurashi Blacksmith Shop because he didn't have time for anything more creative. She was certain a five-year-old could have come up with something better.
Her father, Higurashi Hiten, was a man of contradictions: equal parts war veteran and tinkering genius. Injured on the front lines during the battle for Kannabi Bridge, he'd survived thanks to none other than Minato Namikaze himself. The Earth Release jutsu that had crushed his left leg left him unable to return to the field, but in his recovery, he had found a new calling.
Hiten had been so fascinated by the engineering of his prosthetic leg that he apprenticed himself to the blacksmith who made it and rebuilt his life—literally and figuratively. Now, as a master craftsman, he was the go-to for shinobi who wanted the highest-quality weapons and tools.
Tenten was about to head inside when the sound of voices caught her attention. She froze, frowning.
One of them was unmistakably Naruto.
Stepping into the shop, Tenten stopped in her tracks.
There, standing at the counter, was Naruto, chatting animatedly with her father. Hiten had Naruto's helmet in his hands, turning it over like a child marveling at a shiny new toy.
"So, can you fix my armor set?" Naruto asked, his tone hopeful.
Hiten laughed, his prosthetic leg making a soft clink as he shifted his weight. "Do I look like a miracle worker to you, kid?"
Tenten frowned at the comment, her lips pressing into a thin line. Why was her father downplaying his skills like that? If anyone could repair armor, it was him.
"You can't fix it?"
Hiten let out a low whistle, shaking his head. "Fix it? This thing is way above my level. Just look at it! The amount of refined pure metal used in this helmet alone is more than I've worked with in my entire shop."
Naruto blinked, confused. "Uh… isn't that just normal metal?"
Hiten let out a hearty laugh, setting the helmet down carefully. "Kid, refined metal like this is very rare in Konoha. Most shinobi gear is made with iron sand that's had the impurities burned out. It's good, but it's not this. The only place with enough ore to make something like your armor is the Land of Iron." He gestured toward the helmet with reverence. "This isn't just armor—it's art."
Naruto scratched the back of his head, looking both impressed and disappointed. "Huh… so you really can't fix it?"
Hiten sighed, giving Naruto a sympathetic shrug. "I'm afraid not, kid. But I'll tell you this much—whoever made this armor? They're a genius."
It was then that Hiten and Naruto noticed Tenten standing in the doorway.
A wide grin spread across Hiten's face, his eyes lighting up. "Ah, my beautiful daughter is here!" he exclaimed proudly, his voice warm. "I was just talking to your interesting friend."
Tenten's face immediately darkened, her arms crossing over her chest. "He's not my friend," she snapped.
The air grew awkward as silence fell over the room.
"Ouch. Don't hold back or anything, Tenten. Tell me how you really feel."
Tenten glared at Naruto for acting like nothing had happened between them, but her father cut in with a chuckle. "Now, now, don't be like that," Hiten said, his prosthetic leg clinking softly as he stepped closer. "The boy's got good taste in armor, if nothing else. And he's got manners. Better than some of the shinobi who come in here barking orders."
"See? Your dad gets it!"
"What do you want?"
Naruto paused, his usual grin nowhere to be seen. "I came for the spar. Swordsman to swordswoman… right?"
"Fine. Let's take this outside."
Her tone carried an edge, cold and unyielding, and it was clear from the way she turned on her heel that she didn't intend to treat this as a simple sparring match.
From the doorway, Higurashi Hiten frowned as he watched them step out into the open yard. Something about the way his daughter carried herself, the way her frustration simmered just beneath the surface, made him uneasy.
The morning air was crisp, and the light from the rising sun spilled across the yard, painting the dew-soaked grass in shades of gold. To the right stood Naruto, his Zweihander resting casually on his shoulder. He looked relaxed, almost carefree, yet there was a quiet intensity in his gaze. To the left, Tenten adjusted the katana on her hip, her stance low and ready, the steel gleaming in the soft light. A few meters of space stretched between them, framed by the backdrop of trees swaying gently in the morning breeze. To the side, a river ran steadily, its surface catching the sunlight and reflecting flashes of gold and silver.
The sun hung low, its light creeping over the horizon, casting long shadows that danced between the two figures. The faint rustle of leaves and the murmur of the river were the only sounds—the calm before the inevitable clash.
From the porch, Higurashi Hiten leaned on the railing, watching the two with a mix of pride and anticipation. His eyes darted to Naruto's massive Zweihander, and he couldn't help but let out a small, delighted chuckle. "What a… sword," he murmured to himself, unable to hide his admiration.
"I see you haven't been practicing what I taught you."
"Your teachings worked for the katana," Naruto replied. "But I can't fight the same way with a greatsword."
Hiten chimed in, "He's right, Tenten. That sword wasn't designed for finesse like a katana. A weapon like that relies on its weight and momentum to do the work, not the user's strength or precision."
Tenten's grip on her katana tightened, her jaw clenching at her father's comment. She could feel the sting of embarrassment creeping in, amplified by Naruto's calm demeanor. He wasn't mocking her, but the fact that he didn't rise to her bait only made her more frustrated.
Silence stretched between them, heavy and tense.
Hiten's sharp eyes flicked between the two. His years as a shinobi and blacksmith told him everything he needed to know. "This won't last long," he muttered under his breath. "It'll end in one strike."
As the sun crept higher, its light caught the surface of the river, creating a dazzling flash that masked Tenten for a split second. She moved in that moment, her body a blur of speed as she struck with a textbook Iai technique—a lightning-fast draw-and-strike maneuver.
But Naruto was ready.
With a surge of power, he brought the Zweihander down in a monstrous arc. The sheer weight and range of the greatsword made up for his slower speed, and its blade met Tenten's katana with an earth-shaking clang.
The katana didn't stand a chance.
With a deafening crack, the thinner blade shattered on impact, shards of steel scattering into the air like glimmering fragments of a broken dream. The force of the collision unleashed a blast of air that rippled outward, kicking up leaves and dust in a swirling vortex.
When the dust settled, the Zweihander's edge was poised mere centimeters from Tenten's shoulder, its monstrous weight held still.
"It's over," Hiten said softly from the porch.
Tenten stood frozen, staring blankly at the broken hilt in her hands. The shattered katana blade lay scattered at her feet, reflecting the morning light in cruel fragments as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. Days ago, she had stood before Naruto as a teacher, guiding him patiently through the fundamentals of kenjutsu. She had taught him everything—how to hold a blade, how to position his body, how to read his opponent's movements. She had expected it to take weeks, months even, for him to grasp the basics, let alone this.
It had taken him two days to refine the basics into an actual style.
Two days to not just match her, but to surpass her.
The weight of the realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Years of her life—years spent sweating in the heat of the forge, training until her muscles burned and her hands bled, pushing herself to master every technique she could find—had been eclipsed. Not by someone who shared her obsession, her passion, her dedication. No, it had been Naruto, a boy who only days ago couldn't tell a proper grip from a chokehold.
The katana had been her pride, her identity. Its shattering felt symbolic, as if the universe itself had declared her efforts meaningless.
Tenten's mind whirled with doubts she thought she'd buried. What was the point of all that work? Of all those years? She had fought so hard to carve out a place for herself, to prove she could be as skilled, as valuable, as anyone else. And now, standing there with nothing but a broken hilt in her hands, she felt small. Inadequate.
The bitterness was sharp, a familiar voice whispering in the back of her mind. You're just a weapons specialist. Not Tsunade. Not someone extraordinary. Just someone mediocre.
"No!" Tenten shouted, her body trembling as she scrambled to her feet. "I'm not done yet!"
Her hands flew into a flurry of seals.
"Ninja Art: Rising Twin Dragons!"
The scrolls shot into the air, spinning in perfect unison. Smoke coiled around them, shaping into twin serpentine forms that roared into the sky. When the smoke cleared, Tenten leapt into the space between the scrolls, her hands moving like blinding lightning. Kunai, shuriken, spears, and blades poured down on Naruto in an unrelenting storm. The sheer precision of her strikes was breathtaking—each weapon aimed to corner him, overwhelm him, crush him under the weight of her skill.
From above, Tenten saw her weapons completely encase Naruto, forming a dense sphere of steel that left no room to breathe. For a moment, she allowed herself to feel satisfaction. She had him.
But then, a piercing light burst through the sphere, and in an instant, her weapons were blasted away by a shockwave. They clattered to the ground like scattered leaves.
Her ultimate attack was just destroyed by a single jutsu.
She landed softly, her boots crunching against the earth now littered with her weapons.
Naruto took a step forward, and instinctively, Tenten took a step back. Her heel caught on something, and she stumbled, falling onto her back.
"Stay back!"
Naruto stopped mid-step, his face softening as he raised his hands in a calming gesture.
"I said, stay back!"
Her hand darted to the nearest weapon—a kunai—and she hurled it with all her strength. It struck Naruto's chest plate and bounced off harmlessly. She reached for another, but her hands found only dirt.
And then he was standing over her.
Tenten's breath hitched as she squeezed her eyes shut, tears streaming freely down her cheeks. Her lips quivered as the frustration, the anger, and the humiliation boiled over.
"Okay, you win!" she shouted. "You proved your point!"
Her tears dripped onto the dirt below as she sniffed, unable to meet his gaze. "I'm not even a weapon specialist. I'm just… a loser. I get it, okay? Just say it. Say what you're thinking!"
Naruto didn't say anything.
"Say something! Gloat!" she screamed, her voice strained with desperation.
But instead of words, Naruto knelt down in front of her. Slowly, he removed his gauntlet, setting it aside before reaching out. His hand was warm, calloused but gentle, as he brushed away a tear on her cheek. Tenten's eyes opened, and for the first time, she saw his face.
He wasn't smug. He wasn't triumphant. There was no pride in his expression—only shame.
"That was an amazing spar."
Tenten froze, her breath catching in her throat. "I lost," she whispered.
"Does winning mean everything?" Naruto asked. "This wasn't about winning. It's a spar between friends, right? Aren't we supposed to help each other get stronger?"
Tenten's lips twisted bitterly. "Friends don't humiliate each other," she muttered.
"You're right. They don't."
Her eyes snapped to his, her anger flaring again. "Then what about all of this? How is this not humiliating? You said I'm just a weapon specialist. Then you come here, to my home, in front of my father, and you—" Her voice broke. "You defeat me. You completely humiliate me."
Naruto was silent for a moment, his head bowed. Then, quietly, he spoke.
"Four thousand."
Tenten blinked, caught off guard. "What?"
"It took me four thousand shadow clones," Naruto said. "Four thousand clones, sparring over and over, taking hit after hit, making mistake after mistake. And yeah, it hurt. A lot. I can still feel every single failure." He looked at her with a small, tired smile. "But you know why I could do that? Because of the basics you taught me. You didn't just teach me how to swing a sword—you taught me how to fight."
Tenten stared at him, her mind racing, her lips trembling. "What are you saying?"
"I'm saying I'm sorry."
That stopped her cold.
"I'm sorry if I hurt you," he continued, his eyes earnest. "I'm not good with words. I say stupid things, and people take them the wrong way. What I meant wasn't that you're just a weapon specialist. What I meant was… being a weapon specialist is amazing. And I thought maybe… I could help you. I thought you could be both—an incredible weapon specialist and a medical ninja. But instead of helping, I just hurt you. And I'm sorry."
Tenten's heart twisted painfully in her chest as the weight of his words sank in. She looked down, shame blooming hot and sharp as she replayed everything in her mind—the misunderstanding, the anger, the bitterness. It all felt so foolish now.
I'm such an idiot…
"Huh?"
"I blew this completely out of proportion," she admitted, lying back on the dirt road with a heavy sigh. Her gaze turned skyward as the sun climbed higher, the light warm on her face. "I jumped to conclusions. I got mad over something I didn't even understand. I've been so… dumb."
Naruto blinked, scratching the back of his head. "You're not dumb. You're, like… really smart. And scary."
"Gee, thanks," she muttered dryly, though a small, reluctant smile tugged at her lips.
Naruto shifted closer, sitting cross-legged beside her. "You okay, senpai?"
Tenten let out a breathy laugh, shaking her head. "I'll be fine. I just… need a minute to process how ridiculous I've been." She turned her head slightly to look at him. "And for the record, I'm sorry, too. I shouldn't have assumed the worst about you."
Naruto grinned, his boyish energy returning. "Hey, don't sweat it! We're still cool, right?"
Tenten looked at him for a moment before closing her eyes with a sigh. "Yeah. We're still cool, maggot."
Naruto laughed, the sound light and genuine, and for the first time that morning, Tenten felt the weight on her chest begin to lift.
The silence between them lingered for a moment, the kind that allowed thoughts to settle and emotions to breathe. Tenten broke it first.
"Naruto," she began. "Do you think I chose the right path?"
Naruto hummed, not rushing to answer.
"What if I had done something different?" Tenten continued. "What if I'd become a medical ninja? What if I didn't… settle for being a weapon specialist?"
"Was it easy to become a weapon specialist?"
Tenten blinked, caught off guard. "Easy? Hell no." She let out a bitter laugh. "I couldn't even tell you how many nights I cried myself to sleep because of how hard it was. But… I still did it."
"Then how is that settling?"
"What do you mean?"
"If you worked so hard for something—something most people couldn't even imagine doing—how is that settling?" Naruto asked. "That doesn't sound like settling to me. That sounds like making your own path."
The words hit Tenten like a bolt of lightning. Her eyes widened as something inside her clicked.
A laugh bubbled up from her chest—soft at first, then louder, until it mingled with the tears streaming down her cheeks. She cried and laughed, the release of years of frustration and self-doubt flooding out all at once.
She finally understood.
Lee had turned his hard work into talent, but so had she. She had been so blinded by Tsunade's shadow, so fixated on what the legendary kunoichi represented, that she hadn't realized her real goal. It wasn't to be Tsunade Senju. No, it was to represent what Tsunade stood for—an idol, an inspiration for young kunoichi to look up to.
"Naruto," she said softly, wiping her eyes as she reached out her hand. He took it, pulling her to her feet.
"Thank you," she said sincerely. "I needed that."
"What, to get beat up by me?"
Tenten rolled her eyes, giving him a playful smack on the cheek. "Don't push it."
They started walking back toward the shop, where her father was waiting.
"Sorry for making a scene, Dad," Tenten said sheepishly. "I'll clean this place up later."
Hiten waved her off, his smile smug and warm. "No worries. I'm just glad you worked things out with your boyfriend."
Tenten froze mid-step, her face turning bright red.
"He's not my boyfriend!" she shouted, her voice shrill with indignation.
Naruto, meanwhile, looked slightly hurt. "Wait… I'm not your friend?"
"No!" Tenten exclaimed quickly, flustered. "You are my friend! You're not my boyfriend."
"Wait… does that mean I'm a girl?"
Hiten burst out laughing, the sound echoing through the shop as Tenten slapped her forehead in exasperation.
"No, Naruto!" she groaned, glaring at her father, who was practically doubled over with laughter.
"Then what's a boyfriend?"
Tenten sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose before launching into a rushed explanation.
"Ohhh," Naruto said after a moment, his face reddening. He turned to Hiten, shaking his head vigorously. "Mr. Higurashi, Tenten and I are just friends. I swear!"
"Just friends, huh?" Tenten muttered under her breath, a little disappointed by how quickly he said it. But her father caught it, giving her a smug, knowing smile that only made her blush harder.
"Tenten!" Naruto called, oblivious to her embarrassment.
She turned to him, grateful for the distraction—until she froze.
In Naruto's hands was a gleaming set of chainmail.
"Remember how I said I'd bring you an armor set?" Naruto said, holding it out to her. "Here."
Tenten blinked, her heart skipping a beat. "Naruto, I… I don't even know what to say."
"Try it on," Naruto said with a grin. "You can't go around calling yourself a badass swordswoman without some awesome armor, right?"
Tenten nodded, her face warm as she practically snatched the armor from his hands and disappeared into the shop.
"So… what do you think?"
Hiten smiled, leaning casually against the doorframe. "Naruto, if you include more armor and weapons in the dowry, you've got my blessings."
"What?"
Hiten burst out laughing again, his prosthetic leg clinking against the floor as he doubled over.
"DAD!" Tenten's voice rang out from the shop.
A few moments later, the metallic clink of chainmail filled the air as Tenten stepped outside. The armor fit her perfectly, the interlocking rings gleaming in the sunlight. She looked down at herself, brushing her hands over the craftsmanship.
"It's amazing," she said softly, her cheeks pink.
"Amazing enough for a spar?"
Tenten looked up, startled.
"Don't think I have forgotten, senpai. This time, it's my turn to teach you."
Tenten blinked, caught off guard by his sincerity. She felt her face flush again but managed a small smile. "It's my honor, Naruto-sensei."
They both giggled at the playful exchange, the tension between them finally gone.
Hiten, however, wasn't done. "Naruto," he called out. "If you keep this up, I'll have to start preparing for the wedding."
"DAD!" Tenten shouted, her face bright red as she whirled on him.
Naruto, meanwhile, stood frozen, his face a mix of confusion and horror. "Wait, what?!"
"It's a joke, Naruto," Tenten muttered, her palm slapping against her forehead.
"Oh…" Naruto said, his face reddening. Then, after a beat, "Wait, why is that a joke?"
Hiten roared with laughter as Tenten groaned, throwing her hands in the air in exasperation.
"Because you're impossible, that's why!" she huffed, stomping back toward the shop.
Naruto scratched his head, muttering to himself. "I don't get it…"
"Don't worry, kid," Hiten said, clapping him on the back. "You'll figure it out one day. Hopefully before my grandkids arrive."
"WHAT?!" Naruto yelped as Tenten's voice echoed from inside the shop.
"DAD!"
Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 30th! You can read ahead to Chapter 64 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
Naruto stared at the crystal lizard cradled limply in his arms, its tiny body gleaming faintly even in its unconscious state. He couldn't believe it had worked.
He had used a storage seal to trap the creature, tossed the scroll into the inventory, died in Lordran, and woken up back in his room. Now, here it was—a living thing from another world, safe in Konoha.
"Man, I actually did it," he whispered, marveling at the shimmering creature. The triumph was short-lived as his gaze flicked to the clock on the wall. His stomach sank.
He was late. Kakashi-late.
But that wasn't the worst of it.
He looked back down at the crystal lizard, its faint shimmer a stark reminder of what he'd done. A weirdly cute, otherworldly creature—brought here through sheer stubbornness and recklessness.
Naruto scratched his head, letting out a long sigh. I really shouldn't have brought you with me, he thought, shaking his head. "Now I'm in such a pickle."
The lizard twitched faintly in his arms, and Naruto couldn't help but smile wryly. "Welcome to Konoha, buddy. Let's hope I don't regret this."
The lizard, of course, sparkled faintly in its unconscious state, as if even passed out it wanted to make things difficult.
"What am I supposed to do with you?" Naruto groaned. He couldn't just waltz into a team meeting with a crystal-covered lizard. How would he even explain this? Oh yeah, found it chilling in a barrel in some creepy tower. Totally normal.
But then he paused. "...Wait, no one's actually asked about my armor or the fireballs I've been throwing around. Maybe they won't question this either?"
The lizard didn't respond, which was probably for the best.
Naruto frowned. "Yeah, no. This is way too shiny. You're gonna attract all the questions."
Naruto flipped the lizard over, holding it up by its tail. "Alright, let's see if you're a guy or a girl. No balls. Huh." He tilted his head. "Do lizards even have balls?"
The lizard flopped in his grip, its unconscious body still managing to look vaguely annoyed.
"Not important," Naruto muttered, flipping it back over. "Okay, what do I do?"
After a moment of thought, Naruto puckered his lips in a dramatic aha! expression and summoned a shadow clone.
"You. Take care of it."
The clone saluted. "Got it, boss."
Naruto handed the lizard over, but as he turned to leave, the clone snorted. "Wait, this thing's kinda cute. What're you gonna name it? Sparkles? Crystie? Ramen?"
Naruto froze mid-step, his eye twitching. "Don't give it dumb names!"
"Oh, so we're calling it something cool like 'Shiny Tail the Destroyer,' huh?" The clone smirked, wiggling the limp lizard in Naruto's direction.
Naruto facepalmed. "Just—just shut up and don't let it run away, okay?"
"Sure thing, boss." The clone grinned, cradling the unconscious lizard like it was a royal baby. The lizard, for its part, stayed unconscious, which was probably for the best.
Naruto shook his head, already regretting everything about this morning. "I'm surrounded by idiots… and I am the idiot."
Naruto appeared in the training ground, the familiar clearing surrounded by trees. The morning sunlight streamed through the leaves, creating shifting patterns of light and shadow on the grass. He immediately spotted Sasuke, sitting by the lake, focused on painting the serene lakeside view with careful, deliberate strokes. A few feet away, Sakura was seated on a mat, her head bent as she practiced calligraphy with a brush, the smooth movements of her hand leaving precise strokes on the parchment.
"Kakashi isn't here."
Sakura glanced up, blowing a stray strand of pink hair from her face. "Give it a few minutes," she replied, returning to her practice.
Naruto nodded, then took a few steps closer, peering at her work. "So… what are you guys doing?"
"Practicing," Sakura said, gesturing to the page in front of her. It was covered in evenly spaced kanji, written in neat, consistent strokes. "It's a homework assignment from the Barrier Corps. I'm learning the basic calligraphy styles of fūinjutsu."
Naruto squinted at the characters on the page. "Oh…" he muttered, scratching his head. "Looks like a bunch of squiggles to me."
Sakura frowned but didn't rise to the bait. "That's because you don't understand the precision needed for seals," she said matter-of-factly, continuing her strokes.
Naruto turned his attention to Sasuke, who hadn't said a word. "What about you, teme? What're you doing?"
"Wasting my time," Sasuke replied bluntly, not even looking up as he continued painting, his brush moving with quiet focus.
Naruto stared at the canvas. It wasn't half bad—the way Sasuke captured the reflections on the water was impressive, though Naruto would never admit it.
Feeling restless, Naruto wandered over to the far side of the training ground. If Kakashi wasn't here yet, he might as well get some training in. "Alright," he said to himself, rolling his shoulders. "Let's see how much I've improved."
He formed the cross hand seal, and with a puff of smoke, five shadow clones materialized in front of him. Each one wielded a Zweihander just like his own, resting the massive swords on their shoulders with casual confidence.
"Alright, you losers," the real Naruto said, hefting his own Zweihander. "Let's see if I've got what it takes to beat myself."
The clones didn't waste time. The first one dropped into the high guard, with the sword resting above its shoulder, angled for a heavy downward cut. It charged with a burst of speed, bringing the Zweihander down in a brutal slash aimed at Naruto's head.
Naruto braced himself, his own blade rising to meet the attack. The clash of steel echoed through the training ground as he blocked, stepping into the momentum of the strike. His grip adjusted instinctively—one hand on the guard, the other on the pommel, giving him precise control over the blade's leverage. With a twist of his hips, Naruto shoved the clone's blade aside and retaliated with a quick horizontal slash.
The clone jumped back, smoothly transitioning into the low guard. Its blade was held low but pointed forward, ready for a defensive thrust. Naruto smirked.
"Not bad," he muttered, lunging forward. His Zweihander swung in a tight arc, aiming for the clone's exposed side.
The clone countered, stepping back just enough to parry the blow, its blade gliding against Naruto's in a controlled motion. Before Naruto could press the attack, two more clones charged in, one moving into the high forward-pointing guard, while the other shifted into the fool with the blade held deceptively low.
"Crafty bastards," Naruto muttered as the clone darted forward, its blade feinting toward his midsection. Naruto didn't fall for it, pivoting to his left to avoid the trap. He adjusted his grip into a sliding motion, his left hand loosening slightly as he brought the Zweihander across his body in a sweeping arc.
The blade connected with the clone's sword, deflecting it upward and leaving the clone wide open. Naruto followed through with a heavy downward slash, dispelling the clone in a puff of smoke.
The next clone took advantage of the opening, thrusting its blade toward Naruto's chest. He barely had time to parry, his blade scraping against the clone's as sparks flew. The force of the thrust pushed him back, but Naruto quickly recovered, stepping into the clone's guard with a short, controlled thrust of his own. The Zweihander's tip struck true, dispelling the clone.
Two clones remained, both circling him with synchronized movements. One stayed in the high guard, its blade ready for a powerful cut, while the other kept its guard low and poised for a thrust.
Naruto tightened his grip, raising his Zweihander. The high guard gave him a clear view of both clones, his blade angled forward like a predator waiting to strike.
"Come on," he taunted, his eyes flicking between them.
The clone moved first, bringing its blade down in a crushing diagonal slash. Naruto sidestepped, his blade whipping downward to deflect the attack. But the other clone was ready, thrusting its blade toward his exposed side.
Naruto cursed, pivoting just in time to avoid the thrust. He dropped into a low stance himself, using the stance to parry the follow-up attack. The clash of steel echoed as he twisted his blade, throwing the clone off balance.
Seizing the opening, Naruto surged forward with a sliding grip, his Zweihander moving in a brutal upward slash. The clone didn't stand a chance, dispelling in a puff of smoke.
The final clone hesitated for a moment, adopting the fool's guard.
"Not gonna happen."
The clone adjusted its stance, switching to a high guard. Without warning, it lunged forward, its Zweihander slicing through the air in a powerful, deliberate cut aimed directly at Naruto's shoulder.
Naruto sidestepped, angling his own Zweihander to intercept. Steel met steel with a resonating clang, the force of the clash sending shockwaves up both their arms. The clone immediately twisted its wrist, disengaging the blades and spinning into a follow-up slash aimed for Naruto's legs.
But Naruto wasn't about to be caught off guard. He leapt over the attack with ease, using his elevated position to swing his blade downward.
The clone, quick on its feet, substituted at the last second. Naruto's blade connected with a wooden log—except this wasn't just an ordinary log. It was a clone-created decoy, and it poofed into a plume of smoke upon impact.
The clone emerged from the smoke, its Zweihander cutting through the mist in a wide, sweeping arc aimed at Naruto's side. Without hesitation, Naruto summoned the Force miracle, releasing a controlled shockwave of energy. The blast deflected the clone's blade mid-swing, throwing it off balance.
Naruto seized the moment and delivered a punishing riposte—a powerful, spinning kick that connected squarely with the clone's chest. The clone popped instantly in an explosion of chakra smoke.
Unfortunately, Naruto's momentum carried his kick straight into the massive tree behind the clone. His leg smashed into the trunk with devastating force, and the tree groaned loudly under the impact.
Crack!
The sound of splintering wood filled the clearing. The enormous tree tilted, its shadow growing larger as it began to fall… directly toward Naruto.
"Uh-oh," Naruto muttered, looking up at the descending behemoth. His instincts screamed at him to move, but instead, his mind raced with a reckless idea. What if I catch it?
Before he could act on his madness, something yanked him backward. Chakra strings coiled tightly around his leg, pulling with incredible force and dragging him out of the tree's path just as it came crashing down.
BOOM!
The ground trembled violently, shaking loose leaves and sending splinters flying in every direction as the trunk slammed into the earth. Naruto stumbled and fell back, blinking at the mess of debris. He turned his head to see the frayed chakra strings snapping one by one, their energy spent.
"That… was awesome," Naruto said, a wide grin spreading across his face.
"Awesome? Are you insane?" Sakura's voice cut through his daze, sharp and furious. "You almost got yourself flattened like a pancake!"
"Nothing to worry about. What's the worst that could happen?"
Sakura's eyebrow twitched. "Death," she said flatly, her tone dripping with exasperation.
"So?"
The boy's time in Lordran had long since dulled his fear of mortality. Death wasn't an end to him; it was just a minor inconvenience—he'd simply wake up back at the bonfire. No big deal.
Sakura stared at him, dumbfounded. "Can you believe this guy?" she snapped, turning to Sasuke for backup.
Sasuke didn't answer. His gaze was fixed on the fallen tree, specifically on the spot where Naruto's kick had landed. The trunk, a solid mass of wood that had likely stood for decades, was obliterated. Jagged splinters jutted out from a gaping hole in the bark, the sheer destruction a testament to Naruto's raw physical power.
A lazy voice interrupted the moment. "Looks like my genin are having an eventful morning," Kakashi drawled, appearing behind them like a shadow. His single visible eye scanned the scene, lingering on the shattered tree.
Then, without missing a beat, Kakashi added dryly, "Naruto, you're planting a new tree."
"Come on, Kakashi-sensei! It's just a tree!"
"That you destroyed."
Naruto grumbled under his breath, but Sakura's stern look kept him from arguing further.
As Naruto sulked and began brushing himself off, the rest of Team 7 gathered around.
Kakashi hid behind his usual mask of nonchalance; however, his thoughts churned like a raging storm.
What in the world did I just watch?
He had arrived long before Naruto's training session began, intending to keep up his reputation as the perpetually late sensei. But then Naruto had started sparring with his clones. Kakashi's plan to saunter in fashionably late fell apart as he decided to remain hidden, silently observing.
And what he saw left him baffled.
Naruto's stance, the way he wielded the Zweihander, screamed precision and skill—skill that Naruto did not have just yesterday. His movements were sharp, deliberate, and refined, a far cry from the chaotic, unpolished mess Kakashi had seen during the bell test.
And then there was the raw physical strength.
The way Naruto demolished that massive tree with a single kick wasn't something you could chalk up to chakra enhancement, at least not in this case. Kakashi's Sharingan had been activated for a brief moment to confirm his suspicions, and what he saw sent shivers down his spine.
There was no chakra enhancement.
It was all pure, unfiltered physical power. And it was terrifying.
How? What? Huh?
He felt like every time he started to unravel the mystery that was Naruto Uzumaki, the boy threw something new at him, shattering every conclusion Kakashi had pieced together.
The realization crept up slowly, but when it hit, it was like a hammer to the chest: Naruto is pretending.
Kakashi swallowed hard. Everything Naruto had shown them during the bell test had been surprising enough—a level of cunning and determination that far exceeded expectations. But now? Now Kakashi was sure the boy had been holding back, deliberately masking his true capabilities.
During the bell test, Kakashi had concluded that Naruto's abilities were strong enough to go head-to-head with a competent chunin, maybe even win with some luck. But what he was seeing now?
If this Naruto fought a chunin, he wouldn't just beat them—he'd toy with them like a cat does with a mouse.
The paranoia crept in, uninvited and impossible to shake.
Was this why Naruto had asked to be trained in kenjutsu? Not because he wanted to learn, but because he wanted an excuse to show off more of what he already knew?
Then there was his raw strength, which was far too great for someone of Naruto's supposed level.
The only comparison Kakashi could think of was a teenage Might Guy. But even Guy, as freakishly strong as he had been, hadn't displayed this level of power at such a young age. Naruto had the advantage of chakra enhancement if he ever chose to use it, but the sheer fact that he didn't need it spoke volumes.
Kakashi's throat felt dry.
There was no way Naruto had simply increased his strength and skill overnight. That wasn't how training worked. The growth Kakashi was witnessing—if it was even growth—was unnatural. No, it wasn't growth. It couldn't be.
Naruto must have been hiding it all along.
How much had he hidden during the bell test? How much was he hiding even now?
The thought made Kakashi's head spin. His initial assessment of Naruto's abilities was no longer reliable—everything he thought he knew had been turned on its head. The boy's competence wasn't just an outlier. It was a mask.
And if Naruto had gone to such lengths to hide this much, what else was he keeping secret?
Kakashi's mind raced with questions he didn't have answers to.
"Well, Team 7, I have to say, everyone's been showing a lot of improvement. Sakura, how's the Barrier Corps treating you?"
"It's tough," Sakura admitted, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "Iwashi-sensei doesn't go easy on me, but I can see why you picked him."
Kakashi nodded, pleased.
"And you, refining your kenjutsu through sheer stubbornness and… I'm guessing hundreds of shadow clones?"
Naruto puffed up with pride. "What can I say? I'm a natural genius."
Yeah, like Kakashi believed a word of that. Thousands of shadow clones to figure out swordsmanship was one thing, but Naruto didn't have that one thing. Stances, grips, footwork—all of it couldn't magically be perfected through trial and error, no matter how many clones he used, especially in the span of a day.
As far as Kakashi knew, Naruto had only been taught the basics by Tenten. Basics were information, not instinct. You couldn't just conjure up the level of refined skill Naruto had displayed—effortlessly, at that—by fumbling your way through it. No, the more Kakashi thought about it, the more it solidified the theory that Naruto had already mastered this and was simply pretending. Pretending to be a beginner, pretending to figure things out.
And if Naruto was so keen on hiding these abilities, why show off his swordsmanship now? Why go through the effort to keep that hidden, while freely revealing other things like that shockwave technique, the fire jutsu, or even that ridiculous armor and sword? None of it added up.
Kakashi felt the tension building behind his temple, the start of what was sure to be an aneurysm-inducing headache.
Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he pushed down his rising frustration. With a flick of his wrist, his orange book came down on Naruto's head with a soft thwap.
"Humility, Naruto," Kakashi said. "It's a good trait to have."
Naruto rubbed his head, grumbling, "It's true, though…"
"And you, Sasuke? Still working on your painting?"
Sasuke gave a curt nod, his brush moving smoothly over the canvas. "Hn."
Kakashi laid onto Sakura's mat and flipped open his book. "So, same plan as yesterday: personalized training. Unless anyone has something specific they need?"
Sakura raised her hand. "Actually, I could use some extra help with barrier techniques."
Kakashi snapped his fingers, and one of his clones materialized beside her. "All yours," the original said as the clone nodded and shunshined away with Sakura.
Naruto crossed his arms. "Can I get a powerful jutsu? Something that makes everyone know I'm awesome."
Would this mean Naruto would suddenly start showing off more ninjutsu under this new excuse? Kakashi wondered, his mind racing.
"Academics?" he asked, keeping his tone casual.
He needed time—time to process the boy's rapidly unfolding abilities, time to report this to the Hokage, before Naruto inevitably hit him with some new, mind-breaking jutsu that would send his headache into overdrive.
Still, that left him curious. What exactly was Naruto's chakra nature?
Naruto groaned. "Should've put more points into intelligence," he muttered, walking off with a grumble as one of Kakashi's clones followed him.
Sasuke and Kakashi were left alone as the faint sound of leaves rustling filled the silence between them. Sasuke dipped his brush into the ink, his strokes slow and deliberate. The dark pigment glided across the canvas, his hand steady despite the storm roiling inside him.
"Exciting morning," Kakashi said lightly, breaking the quiet.
"Hn," Sasuke replied, his voice barely audible.
The silence returned, tense and thick. Kakashi turned a page, eyes skimming the text, but his focus wasn't on the book. His gaze flicked to Sasuke's painting, then back to the boy.
"Got bored of just practicing strokes of ink with chakra?"
"It doesn't waste enough of my time," Sasuke replied flatly, his brush moving with precision.
"So… what do you think of Naruto's new kenjutsu?"
Sasuke's hand froze for the briefest moment, so brief that most wouldn't have noticed. But Kakashi wasn't most.
"You were watching?"
"Of course," Kakashi said. "It's hard not to when someone goes from flailing like a child to wielding a massive sword like a seasoned warrior overnight. Quite the transformation, don't you think?"
"You're impressed," Sasuke said, his tone clipped.
"I am," Kakashi admitted freely. "Naruto's come a long way, hasn't he? Physically stronger than most jonin, and that's just scratching the surface. Honestly, I wouldn't be surprised if he surpassed me one day."
The words landed like a blow, though Sasuke tried to mask the reaction. His jaw clenched, and his strokes turned more erratic.
Kakashi studied him quietly. "I wonder," he said after a pause, "what Naruto will think when he finds out you've been copying his moves with your Sharingan."
"What are you trying to say?"
"I'm not trying to say anything. I'm just pointing out how interesting it is that you, with all your natural talent and your Sharingan, feel the need to keep up with Naruto by copying him."
"I don't need to copy him," Sasuke bit out, his voice sharp.
"Don't you?"
"Really, you saw Naruto kick through that tree, saw him swing that oversized sword like it weighed nothing, and now you're wondering how the hell you're supposed to catch up. Am I close?"
"Enough," Sasuke snapped, his voice cold and cutting.
But Kakashi didn't stop. "Does it bother you, Sasuke?" he asked softly. "Knowing he's ahead of you again?"
Sasuke's hands trembled faintly, the broken brush falling to the ground. He didn't look up, his eyes fixed on the dark ink pooling on the paper.
"I was supposed to be the genius," he muttered. "I was supposed to be the one destined for greatness. And yet, he just keeps… surpassing me. Like it's nothing."
"Is that why you're upset? Because Naruto's stronger than you? Or is it because you're afraid?"
"Afraid of what?"
"Of being left behind," Kakashi said simply.
Sasuke flinched, though he tried to hide it, his expression hardening into a mask of indifference.
"What would you know about it?" Sasuke bit out. "You don't understand. You don't know what it's like to lose everything. To have nothing left but the goal of avenging your family."
Kakashi sighed, closing his book and setting it aside. "You're right," he said. "I don't know what it's like to lose everything. I only know what it's like to lose everything. My father. My sensei. My friends. My team."
Sasuke's glare faltered.
"But that's not the point, is it?" Kakashi continued. "It's not about what I've lost or what you've lost. It's about what you're doing with the pain. And right now, you're letting it consume you. You're letting it blind you to what you still have."
"I don't have anything," Sasuke spat. "Not really."
"Don't you?" Kakashi asked. "You have teammates who would fight and bleed for you without hesitation. You have people who want to see you grow stronger—not so they can compete with you, but because they care about you."
"They're just obstacles."
"No," Kakashi said firmly. "They're your greatest strengths. You just can't see it because you're too busy tearing yourself down every time they succeed. You see their progress, and instead of feeling proud, you feel threatened. And that's the real tragedy, Sasuke. Not your loss, not your pain—but the fact that you refuse to let yourself be happy."
Sasuke's throat tightened. He wanted to argue, to lash out, to deny everything Kakashi was saying. But the words wouldn't come.
"Revenge won't fill the void, Sasuke. I've seen what it does to people. It doesn't heal. It doesn't bring peace. It just leaves you emptier than before."
"Then what am I supposed to do?"
"Stop chasing shadows," Kakashi said. "Stop measuring yourself against Naruto and Sakura. Stop carrying this weight on your own." He paused. "You're not alone, Sasuke. You don't have to be. And the people you've lost? They wouldn't want this for you. They wouldn't want you to destroy yourself trying to live up to something they never asked for."
The words hit harder than Sasuke wanted to admit. He looked down, his bangs hiding his eyes.
Kakashi stepped back, giving him space. "Think about it, Sasuke," he said. "About what you want—and about what it's costing you."
He turned and walked away, leaving Sasuke alone with the broken brush, the unfinished painting, and the storm raging in his mind.
Sasuke stared at the shattered pieces in his hand, his thoughts a tangled mess of anger, frustration, and something else he couldn't name. He hated Kakashi for saying those things. But more than that, he hated the part of himself that couldn't ignore them.
"What do you want, Sasuke?" Kakashi's voice echoed in his mind.
Sasuke closed his eyes, his grip tightening on the broken brush. I don't know.
Tenten ran harder, her feet pounding against the dirt path as if she could outrun her thoughts. The crisp morning air filled her lungs, but it did nothing to clear the frustration boiling inside her. She thought she was past this. After everything she'd been through—the years of training, the sacrifices, the growth—she thought she'd accepted her path.
But Naruto's words kept echoing in her mind.
"You could be more than just a weapons specialist."
Tenten clenched her fists mid-stride, feeling the heat rise to her face as if she'd been scolded. She had given up on medical ninjutsu for a reason—she didn't have the talent, didn't have the flawless chakra control required. It wasn't her fault, was it? She'd tried. She'd failed. That was it.
But then her mind betrayed her, dragging up thoughts of Lee. Rock Lee, who had started with nothing. Who had no talent for ninjutsu or genjutsu. Who had worked so relentlessly that his hard work became his talent.
Why couldn't she do that? Why couldn't she have worked harder? If Lee could take his weaknesses and turn them into strengths, why couldn't she have done the same?
For a fleeting moment, the words she never wanted to admit surfaced in her mind.
I settled.
Her breath hitched, and she slowed her pace, the sound of running water pulling her from her thoughts. She had reached her home: the blacksmith's shop.
The Higurashi Blacksmith Shop wasn't like the traditional buildings in Konoha. It stood out in a way that was both rustic and charming—a multi-story watermill house constructed from aged stone and timber. Ivy climbed the weathered walls, and balconies jutted out from various levels, each cluttered with tools, hanging pots, and the occasional drying herbs.
The massive waterwheel turned steadily in the river's current, its rhythmic creaking blending with the sounds of the forge within. Smoke curled from the stone chimney, carrying the familiar scent of coal and heated metal. The building was warm, industrious, and full of life—just like the man who ran it.
Tenten shook her head at the sight. Her father had once joked that he named the shop the Higurashi Blacksmith Shop because he didn't have time for anything more creative. She was certain a five-year-old could have come up with something better.
Her father, Higurashi Hiten, was a man of contradictions: equal parts war veteran and tinkering genius. Injured on the front lines during the battle for Kannabi Bridge, he'd survived thanks to none other than Minato Namikaze himself. The Earth Release jutsu that had crushed his left leg left him unable to return to the field, but in his recovery, he had found a new calling.
Hiten had been so fascinated by the engineering of his prosthetic leg that he apprenticed himself to the blacksmith who made it and rebuilt his life—literally and figuratively. Now, as a master craftsman, he was the go-to for shinobi who wanted the highest-quality weapons and tools.
Tenten was about to head inside when the sound of voices caught her attention. She froze, frowning.
One of them was unmistakably Naruto.
Stepping into the shop, Tenten stopped in her tracks.
There, standing at the counter, was Naruto, chatting animatedly with her father. Hiten had Naruto's helmet in his hands, turning it over like a child marveling at a shiny new toy.
"So, can you fix my armor set?" Naruto asked, his tone hopeful.
Hiten laughed, his prosthetic leg making a soft clink as he shifted his weight. "Do I look like a miracle worker to you, kid?"
Tenten frowned at the comment, her lips pressing into a thin line. Why was her father downplaying his skills like that? If anyone could repair armor, it was him.
"You can't fix it?"
Hiten let out a low whistle, shaking his head. "Fix it? This thing is way above my level. Just look at it! The amount of refined pure metal used in this helmet alone is more than I've worked with in my entire shop."
Naruto blinked, confused. "Uh… isn't that just normal metal?"
Hiten let out a hearty laugh, setting the helmet down carefully. "Kid, refined metal like this is very rare in Konoha. Most shinobi gear is made with iron sand that's had the impurities burned out. It's good, but it's not this. The only place with enough ore to make something like your armor is the Land of Iron." He gestured toward the helmet with reverence. "This isn't just armor—it's art."
Naruto scratched the back of his head, looking both impressed and disappointed. "Huh… so you really can't fix it?"
Hiten sighed, giving Naruto a sympathetic shrug. "I'm afraid not, kid. But I'll tell you this much—whoever made this armor? They're a genius."
It was then that Hiten and Naruto noticed Tenten standing in the doorway.
A wide grin spread across Hiten's face, his eyes lighting up. "Ah, my beautiful daughter is here!" he exclaimed proudly, his voice warm. "I was just talking to your interesting friend."
Tenten's face immediately darkened, her arms crossing over her chest. "He's not my friend," she snapped.
The air grew awkward as silence fell over the room.
"Ouch. Don't hold back or anything, Tenten. Tell me how you really feel."
Tenten glared at Naruto for acting like nothing had happened between them, but her father cut in with a chuckle. "Now, now, don't be like that," Hiten said, his prosthetic leg clinking softly as he stepped closer. "The boy's got good taste in armor, if nothing else. And he's got manners. Better than some of the shinobi who come in here barking orders."
"See? Your dad gets it!"
"What do you want?"
Naruto paused, his usual grin nowhere to be seen. "I came for the spar. Swordsman to swordswoman… right?"
"Fine. Let's take this outside."
Her tone carried an edge, cold and unyielding, and it was clear from the way she turned on her heel that she didn't intend to treat this as a simple sparring match.
From the doorway, Higurashi Hiten frowned as he watched them step out into the open yard. Something about the way his daughter carried herself, the way her frustration simmered just beneath the surface, made him uneasy.
The morning air was crisp, and the light from the rising sun spilled across the yard, painting the dew-soaked grass in shades of gold. To the right stood Naruto, his Zweihander resting casually on his shoulder. He looked relaxed, almost carefree, yet there was a quiet intensity in his gaze. To the left, Tenten adjusted the katana on her hip, her stance low and ready, the steel gleaming in the soft light. A few meters of space stretched between them, framed by the backdrop of trees swaying gently in the morning breeze. To the side, a river ran steadily, its surface catching the sunlight and reflecting flashes of gold and silver.
The sun hung low, its light creeping over the horizon, casting long shadows that danced between the two figures. The faint rustle of leaves and the murmur of the river were the only sounds—the calm before the inevitable clash.
From the porch, Higurashi Hiten leaned on the railing, watching the two with a mix of pride and anticipation. His eyes darted to Naruto's massive Zweihander, and he couldn't help but let out a small, delighted chuckle. "What a… sword," he murmured to himself, unable to hide his admiration.
"I see you haven't been practicing what I taught you."
"Your teachings worked for the katana," Naruto replied. "But I can't fight the same way with a greatsword."
Hiten chimed in, "He's right, Tenten. That sword wasn't designed for finesse like a katana. A weapon like that relies on its weight and momentum to do the work, not the user's strength or precision."
Tenten's grip on her katana tightened, her jaw clenching at her father's comment. She could feel the sting of embarrassment creeping in, amplified by Naruto's calm demeanor. He wasn't mocking her, but the fact that he didn't rise to her bait only made her more frustrated.
Silence stretched between them, heavy and tense.
Hiten's sharp eyes flicked between the two. His years as a shinobi and blacksmith told him everything he needed to know. "This won't last long," he muttered under his breath. "It'll end in one strike."
As the sun crept higher, its light caught the surface of the river, creating a dazzling flash that masked Tenten for a split second. She moved in that moment, her body a blur of speed as she struck with a textbook Iai technique—a lightning-fast draw-and-strike maneuver.
But Naruto was ready.
With a surge of power, he brought the Zweihander down in a monstrous arc. The sheer weight and range of the greatsword made up for his slower speed, and its blade met Tenten's katana with an earth-shaking clang.
The katana didn't stand a chance.
With a deafening crack, the thinner blade shattered on impact, shards of steel scattering into the air like glimmering fragments of a broken dream. The force of the collision unleashed a blast of air that rippled outward, kicking up leaves and dust in a swirling vortex.
When the dust settled, the Zweihander's edge was poised mere centimeters from Tenten's shoulder, its monstrous weight held still.
"It's over," Hiten said softly from the porch.
Tenten stood frozen, staring blankly at the broken hilt in her hands. The shattered katana blade lay scattered at her feet, reflecting the morning light in cruel fragments as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. Days ago, she had stood before Naruto as a teacher, guiding him patiently through the fundamentals of kenjutsu. She had taught him everything—how to hold a blade, how to position his body, how to read his opponent's movements. She had expected it to take weeks, months even, for him to grasp the basics, let alone this.
It had taken him two days to refine the basics into an actual style.
Two days to not just match her, but to surpass her.
The weight of the realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Years of her life—years spent sweating in the heat of the forge, training until her muscles burned and her hands bled, pushing herself to master every technique she could find—had been eclipsed. Not by someone who shared her obsession, her passion, her dedication. No, it had been Naruto, a boy who only days ago couldn't tell a proper grip from a chokehold.
The katana had been her pride, her identity. Its shattering felt symbolic, as if the universe itself had declared her efforts meaningless.
Tenten's mind whirled with doubts she thought she'd buried. What was the point of all that work? Of all those years? She had fought so hard to carve out a place for herself, to prove she could be as skilled, as valuable, as anyone else. And now, standing there with nothing but a broken hilt in her hands, she felt small. Inadequate.
The bitterness was sharp, a familiar voice whispering in the back of her mind. You're just a weapons specialist. Not Tsunade. Not someone extraordinary. Just someone mediocre.
"No!" Tenten shouted, her body trembling as she scrambled to her feet. "I'm not done yet!"
Her hands flew into a flurry of seals.
"Ninja Art: Rising Twin Dragons!"
The scrolls shot into the air, spinning in perfect unison. Smoke coiled around them, shaping into twin serpentine forms that roared into the sky. When the smoke cleared, Tenten leapt into the space between the scrolls, her hands moving like blinding lightning. Kunai, shuriken, spears, and blades poured down on Naruto in an unrelenting storm. The sheer precision of her strikes was breathtaking—each weapon aimed to corner him, overwhelm him, crush him under the weight of her skill.
From above, Tenten saw her weapons completely encase Naruto, forming a dense sphere of steel that left no room to breathe. For a moment, she allowed herself to feel satisfaction. She had him.
But then, a piercing light burst through the sphere, and in an instant, her weapons were blasted away by a shockwave. They clattered to the ground like scattered leaves.
Her ultimate attack was just destroyed by a single jutsu.
She landed softly, her boots crunching against the earth now littered with her weapons.
Naruto took a step forward, and instinctively, Tenten took a step back. Her heel caught on something, and she stumbled, falling onto her back.
"Stay back!"
Naruto stopped mid-step, his face softening as he raised his hands in a calming gesture.
"I said, stay back!"
Her hand darted to the nearest weapon—a kunai—and she hurled it with all her strength. It struck Naruto's chest plate and bounced off harmlessly. She reached for another, but her hands found only dirt.
And then he was standing over her.
Tenten's breath hitched as she squeezed her eyes shut, tears streaming freely down her cheeks. Her lips quivered as the frustration, the anger, and the humiliation boiled over.
"Okay, you win!" she shouted. "You proved your point!"
Her tears dripped onto the dirt below as she sniffed, unable to meet his gaze. "I'm not even a weapon specialist. I'm just… a loser. I get it, okay? Just say it. Say what you're thinking!"
Naruto didn't say anything.
"Say something! Gloat!" she screamed, her voice strained with desperation.
But instead of words, Naruto knelt down in front of her. Slowly, he removed his gauntlet, setting it aside before reaching out. His hand was warm, calloused but gentle, as he brushed away a tear on her cheek. Tenten's eyes opened, and for the first time, she saw his face.
He wasn't smug. He wasn't triumphant. There was no pride in his expression—only shame.
"That was an amazing spar."
Tenten froze, her breath catching in her throat. "I lost," she whispered.
"Does winning mean everything?" Naruto asked. "This wasn't about winning. It's a spar between friends, right? Aren't we supposed to help each other get stronger?"
Tenten's lips twisted bitterly. "Friends don't humiliate each other," she muttered.
"You're right. They don't."
Her eyes snapped to his, her anger flaring again. "Then what about all of this? How is this not humiliating? You said I'm just a weapon specialist. Then you come here, to my home, in front of my father, and you—" Her voice broke. "You defeat me. You completely humiliate me."
Naruto was silent for a moment, his head bowed. Then, quietly, he spoke.
"Four thousand."
Tenten blinked, caught off guard. "What?"
"It took me four thousand shadow clones," Naruto said. "Four thousand clones, sparring over and over, taking hit after hit, making mistake after mistake. And yeah, it hurt. A lot. I can still feel every single failure." He looked at her with a small, tired smile. "But you know why I could do that? Because of the basics you taught me. You didn't just teach me how to swing a sword—you taught me how to fight."
Tenten stared at him, her mind racing, her lips trembling. "What are you saying?"
"I'm saying I'm sorry."
That stopped her cold.
"I'm sorry if I hurt you," he continued, his eyes earnest. "I'm not good with words. I say stupid things, and people take them the wrong way. What I meant wasn't that you're just a weapon specialist. What I meant was… being a weapon specialist is amazing. And I thought maybe… I could help you. I thought you could be both—an incredible weapon specialist and a medical ninja. But instead of helping, I just hurt you. And I'm sorry."
Tenten's heart twisted painfully in her chest as the weight of his words sank in. She looked down, shame blooming hot and sharp as she replayed everything in her mind—the misunderstanding, the anger, the bitterness. It all felt so foolish now.
I'm such an idiot…
"Huh?"
"I blew this completely out of proportion," she admitted, lying back on the dirt road with a heavy sigh. Her gaze turned skyward as the sun climbed higher, the light warm on her face. "I jumped to conclusions. I got mad over something I didn't even understand. I've been so… dumb."
Naruto blinked, scratching the back of his head. "You're not dumb. You're, like… really smart. And scary."
"Gee, thanks," she muttered dryly, though a small, reluctant smile tugged at her lips.
Naruto shifted closer, sitting cross-legged beside her. "You okay, senpai?"
Tenten let out a breathy laugh, shaking her head. "I'll be fine. I just… need a minute to process how ridiculous I've been." She turned her head slightly to look at him. "And for the record, I'm sorry, too. I shouldn't have assumed the worst about you."
Naruto grinned, his boyish energy returning. "Hey, don't sweat it! We're still cool, right?"
Tenten looked at him for a moment before closing her eyes with a sigh. "Yeah. We're still cool, maggot."
Naruto laughed, the sound light and genuine, and for the first time that morning, Tenten felt the weight on her chest begin to lift.
The silence between them lingered for a moment, the kind that allowed thoughts to settle and emotions to breathe. Tenten broke it first.
"Naruto," she began. "Do you think I chose the right path?"
Naruto hummed, not rushing to answer.
"What if I had done something different?" Tenten continued. "What if I'd become a medical ninja? What if I didn't… settle for being a weapon specialist?"
"Was it easy to become a weapon specialist?"
Tenten blinked, caught off guard. "Easy? Hell no." She let out a bitter laugh. "I couldn't even tell you how many nights I cried myself to sleep because of how hard it was. But… I still did it."
"Then how is that settling?"
"What do you mean?"
"If you worked so hard for something—something most people couldn't even imagine doing—how is that settling?" Naruto asked. "That doesn't sound like settling to me. That sounds like making your own path."
The words hit Tenten like a bolt of lightning. Her eyes widened as something inside her clicked.
A laugh bubbled up from her chest—soft at first, then louder, until it mingled with the tears streaming down her cheeks. She cried and laughed, the release of years of frustration and self-doubt flooding out all at once.
She finally understood.
Lee had turned his hard work into talent, but so had she. She had been so blinded by Tsunade's shadow, so fixated on what the legendary kunoichi represented, that she hadn't realized her real goal. It wasn't to be Tsunade Senju. No, it was to represent what Tsunade stood for—an idol, an inspiration for young kunoichi to look up to.
"Naruto," she said softly, wiping her eyes as she reached out her hand. He took it, pulling her to her feet.
"Thank you," she said sincerely. "I needed that."
"What, to get beat up by me?"
Tenten rolled her eyes, giving him a playful smack on the cheek. "Don't push it."
They started walking back toward the shop, where her father was waiting.
"Sorry for making a scene, Dad," Tenten said sheepishly. "I'll clean this place up later."
Hiten waved her off, his smile smug and warm. "No worries. I'm just glad you worked things out with your boyfriend."
Tenten froze mid-step, her face turning bright red.
"He's not my boyfriend!" she shouted, her voice shrill with indignation.
Naruto, meanwhile, looked slightly hurt. "Wait… I'm not your friend?"
"No!" Tenten exclaimed quickly, flustered. "You are my friend! You're not my boyfriend."
"Wait… does that mean I'm a girl?"
Hiten burst out laughing, the sound echoing through the shop as Tenten slapped her forehead in exasperation.
"No, Naruto!" she groaned, glaring at her father, who was practically doubled over with laughter.
"Then what's a boyfriend?"
Tenten sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose before launching into a rushed explanation.
"Ohhh," Naruto said after a moment, his face reddening. He turned to Hiten, shaking his head vigorously. "Mr. Higurashi, Tenten and I are just friends. I swear!"
"Just friends, huh?" Tenten muttered under her breath, a little disappointed by how quickly he said it. But her father caught it, giving her a smug, knowing smile that only made her blush harder.
"Tenten!" Naruto called, oblivious to her embarrassment.
She turned to him, grateful for the distraction—until she froze.
In Naruto's hands was a gleaming set of chainmail.
"Remember how I said I'd bring you an armor set?" Naruto said, holding it out to her. "Here."
Tenten blinked, her heart skipping a beat. "Naruto, I… I don't even know what to say."
"Try it on," Naruto said with a grin. "You can't go around calling yourself a badass swordswoman without some awesome armor, right?"
Tenten nodded, her face warm as she practically snatched the armor from his hands and disappeared into the shop.
"So… what do you think?"
Hiten smiled, leaning casually against the doorframe. "Naruto, if you include more armor and weapons in the dowry, you've got my blessings."
"What?"
Hiten burst out laughing again, his prosthetic leg clinking against the floor as he doubled over.
"DAD!" Tenten's voice rang out from the shop.
A few moments later, the metallic clink of chainmail filled the air as Tenten stepped outside. The armor fit her perfectly, the interlocking rings gleaming in the sunlight. She looked down at herself, brushing her hands over the craftsmanship.
"It's amazing," she said softly, her cheeks pink.
"Amazing enough for a spar?"
Tenten looked up, startled.
"Don't think I have forgotten, senpai. This time, it's my turn to teach you."
Tenten blinked, caught off guard by his sincerity. She felt her face flush again but managed a small smile. "It's my honor, Naruto-sensei."
They both giggled at the playful exchange, the tension between them finally gone.
Hiten, however, wasn't done. "Naruto," he called out. "If you keep this up, I'll have to start preparing for the wedding."
"DAD!" Tenten shouted, her face bright red as she whirled on him.
Naruto, meanwhile, stood frozen, his face a mix of confusion and horror. "Wait, what?!"
"It's a joke, Naruto," Tenten muttered, her palm slapping against her forehead.
"Oh…" Naruto said, his face reddening. Then, after a beat, "Wait, why is that a joke?"
Hiten roared with laughter as Tenten groaned, throwing her hands in the air in exasperation.
"Because you're impossible, that's why!" she huffed, stomping back toward the shop.
Naruto scratched his head, muttering to himself. "I don't get it…"
"Don't worry, kid," Hiten said, clapping him on the back. "You'll figure it out one day. Hopefully before my grandkids arrive."
"WHAT?!" Naruto yelped as Tenten's voice echoed from inside the shop.
"DAD!"
Let me know your thoughts on this chapter! Any ideas for future chapters are always welcome—don't be shy!
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on January 30th! You can read ahead to Chapter 64 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
theaceoffire
Versed in the lewd.
- Joined
- Aug 12, 2017
- Messages
- 1,195
- Likes received
- 14,051
10/10, would flirt with embarrassed weapon woman again!
AidoneusHades
Know what you're doing yet?
- Joined
- Jul 26, 2024
- Messages
- 168
- Likes received
- 1,910
Hiten: Ten-ten I like this boy and he will be my son-in-law by force if necessary.
Morkail
Shado-Master
- Joined
- Apr 21, 2020
- Messages
- 4,333
- Likes received
- 27,294
Nice chapters, his relationship with what is usually a side character is quite good, and considering what most of the gear from the souls verse is even a few hands out would boost her ablity by quite a lot.
Also calling it now that new lizard pet is like a Pokémon wouldn't suprise me if it grow up huge or even transformed in to a dragon or something.
Also calling it now that new lizard pet is like a Pokémon wouldn't suprise me if it grow up huge or even transformed in to a dragon or something.
Peanuckle
Versed in the lewd.
- Joined
- Jan 15, 2014
- Messages
- 1,911
- Likes received
- 10,976
That's adorable. Classic friendship-no-jutsu. And you made it through without making any sword jokes!
Like I said, I don't know much about Naruto, but I always appreciate expanding on side characters. It makes the setting feel more real to have the 'extras' be people too.
One of the key aspects of the Dark Soul is that it can be split and shared infinitely. If he learns to do this, would Naruto be willing to share it? The Curse would be difficult to get over, but the benefits of a System are pretty obvious.
Like I said, I don't know much about Naruto, but I always appreciate expanding on side characters. It makes the setting feel more real to have the 'extras' be people too.
Considering that you're going with the 'poor in Iron' aspect of things, I'd expect a suit of chainmail like this would be akin to a family treasure. It's a fantastically wealthy gift. Heaven help this guy if Naruto ever comes back with some of the more ridiculous armors.
One of the key aspects of the Dark Soul is that it can be split and shared infinitely. If he learns to do this, would Naruto be willing to share it? The Curse would be difficult to get over, but the benefits of a System are pretty obvious.
Last edited:
Chapter no.21 Naruto
New
Adamos_Amet
Know what you're doing yet?
- Joined
- Nov 2, 2024
- Messages
- 222
- Likes received
- 4,584
Chapter no.21 When Two Worlds Meet
Ayame walked up the stairs to Naruto's apartment, a bag of groceries in her hand and a mix of amusement and exasperation on her face. I wonder if Naruto actually finished that milk I bought him last week. Or if it's still sitting there, curdling, she thought with a sigh.
She and her father, Teuchi, had taken it upon themselves to check on Naruto now and then. It started a few years ago, when the boy proudly bragged about how he had stocked an entire cupboard full of cup ramen. That revelation led to some very concerned glances between Ayame and her father.
Thank you so much, Hokage-sama, Ayame sarcastically thought as she climbed the last few steps. What genius thought giving a kid free pocket money with no guidance was a good idea? Of course, he spent it all on ramen. Not that she was against ramen—she worked at a ramen shop, after all—but even she knew Naruto needed a more balanced diet.
"I swear, if I find nothing but cup ramen again…" she muttered under her breath as she reached his door.
Pausing, she heard the unmistakable sound of chaos coming from inside. Something—or someone—was running around, crashing into things. She frowned, her hand hovering over the spare key she always carried for emergencies.
"Please don't let it be another failed attempt at cleaning…" she murmured, sliding the key into the lock.
She opened the door, and what she saw nearly made her drop the groceries.
The entire apartment was a mess. Furniture was askew, laundry was piled everywhere, and Naruto was running in circles, chasing what looked like a… lizard?
"What the—?"
Naruto spun toward her, the lizard slipping through his fingers as it bolted across the floor and ran straight between Ayame's legs.
A gust of wind later, Ayame blinked and found Naruto standing behind her, holding the wriggling creature aloft like some sort of bizarre trophy.
"Finally caught you, you little bastard."
"Naruto," Ayame said, still trying to process what she was seeing. "What is that?"
"Oh, this?" Naruto grinned wider. "It's my new pet! Isn't it adorable?"
Adorable was not the word Ayame would use. The lizard, which had six spindly legs and a large, jagged crystal growing out of its back, glared at her with its beady eyes as it wriggled in Naruto's grip.
Ayame blinked, then pinched herself. Nope, she wasn't dreaming. This was real. "Is this a… Shinobi thing?" she asked weakly, gesturing at the creature.
"Sure, whatever you say, Neechan," Naruto replied, already walking back into the apartment.
Still in a daze, Ayame stepped inside and put the groceries down, surveying the chaos. "Naruto, what happened in here?"
Naruto shrugged. "Crystal lizard happened. It's fast, and it hides."
Ayame sighed as she started gathering Naruto's clothes from the floor, tossing socks, shirts, and what she hoped weren't month-old boxers into a growing pile. Then, with a resigned groan, she walked into the bathroom and returned with an overflowing laundry basket.
Naruto watched her with wide eyes, still holding the squirming crystal lizard in his hands. "Neechan, what are you doing?"
"Well, Naruto," Ayame said, dropping the basket with a thud, "the lizard in your hands looks like it's about one hiss away from biting your face off. So, I'm making it a safe place to hide."
Naruto tilted his head. "Safe place?"
Without a word, Ayame gestured to the pile of laundry, which now looked more like a small mountain. Naruto frowned but decided to trust her. Gently, he released the lizard, which immediately bolted to the pile, paused for a moment as if inspecting its new home, then burrowed into the clothes like it was digging through dirt.
"Wow, you're a genius!"
Ayame didn't respond, too busy staring at the sheer size of the laundry pile. She pinched the bridge of her nose. "Naruto, why do you have so much laundry? Have you even washed any of these?"
Naruto grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "I was waiting for rain. You know, natural cleaning. It's free!"
"Rain?! Naruto, you can't just leave your clothes outside and hope nature does your chores for you!"
"Why not? It works on my plants."
Ayame sighed, shaking her head. "At least you're taking care of the plants. I'll give you that."
Naruto puffed out his chest, looking smug. "See? I'm doing great!"
"You're doing something," Ayame muttered, tossing another pair of socks into the pile.
"No one is perfect, Neechan."
"It's not about being perfect, Naruto. It's about doing what you can. You're a ninja now—you need to start being more responsible."
"Responsible?" Naruto huffed and raised his hands defensively. "I'm trying!"
Ayame raised her fist threateningly, her eyes narrowing in mock warning. Naruto immediately threw his hands up. "Wait, wait! Mercy! I'm just a clone!"
"A clone?"
Naruto gave her a quick explanation about shadow clones, and Ayame nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "So… how long have you had this pet of yours?"
"Only a few hours," Naruto replied, his voice taking on a defensive tone. "I found it injured, and I healed it. So now it's mine."
"That's nice," Ayame said, placing her hands on her hips, "but you decided that just because you healed it, it's your pet?"
"Well, yeah!" Naruto grumbled. "I always wanted a pet, but Jiji never let me. Something about how I wasn't responsible enough or whatever."
Ayame swept her arm dramatically, motioning to the mess of his apartment. "Gee, I wonder why he thought that?"
"You're supposed to be on my side!"
"I am on your side," Ayame said, rubbing his hair affectionately, "but you have to admit, you're not exactly the poster boy for responsibility."
Naruto looked down, his cheeks puffing out in mild frustration. Ayame softened her tone. "Look, you have a pet now. That means you have to step up. No more excuses, okay?"
Naruto gave a reluctant nod. "Okay…"
"Good," Ayame said. "Now, what's your plan for taking care of it?"
"Plan?" Naruto blinked, confused. "What do you mean?"
"Well," Ayame said, counting on her fingers, "what are you going to feed it? Where's it going to sleep? How are you going to get it to trust you? What happens if it gets sick? Do you even know if it's a boy or a girl?"
Naruto's head spun at the barrage of questions, his brain struggling to keep up. "Uh… uh…"
Ayame sighed and headed to the kitchen.
Naruto watched her, still trying to process everything. "Neechan, you know a lot about this stuff."
"Of course I do!" Ayame called back. "I wanted a pet snake when I was younger, but Dad said no."
"A snake?" Naruto asked, tilting his head. "Why didn't he let you?"
Ayame came back with a bowl of diced vegetables and bits of meat.
"Well… apparently, snakes have a bad reputation. Something about a really strong ninja who used snakes and then turned traitor. Ever since then, snakes are seen as bad omens in the village."
Naruto frowned. "Wait, so people used to keep pet snakes?"
"Oh, yeah. They were super popular because of that ninja, actually. But after what happened… not so much."
"Guess that makes sense," Naruto said thoughtfully.
They crouched by the laundry pile, Ayame carefully scooping a spoonful of the food she'd prepared. She made soft, coaxing noises as she held the spoon near the pile.
The crystal lizard poked its head out, tilting it curiously at the food. It inched forward cautiously, sniffing the spoon.
And then it bit Ayame's finger.
"AAAHHH!" Ayame yelped, dropping the spoon as the lizard snatched it up and scurried back into the pile.
Naruto burst out laughing, clutching his sides. "Neechan, you just got bitten by a girl!"
"Wait, it's a girl?" Ayame asked, shaking her hand.
"Yeah! Didn't see any balls, so…"
Ayame gave him a deadpan look. "Naruto… you're a goddamn idiot."
"A responsible idiot," Naruto shot back, grinning.
Ayame sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose as she muttered under her breath. "The things I put up with for this boy…" Her grumbling trailed off when the distinct crunch of metal being chewed drew her attention to the laundry pile.
"Naruto," she said, "what exactly is that lizard?"
Naruto, who was busily folding a towel in the most haphazard way possible, glanced up. "I don't know."
"You don't know?"
"Nope," Naruto replied cheerfully.
"Naruto, what do you know?"
"That I'm awesome."
The original Naruto was facing his greatest challenge yet—a written exam.
For six grueling hours, he sat at the training ground, hunched over a test paper Kakashi had personally designed. The stakes? If Naruto scored higher than Sasuke and Sakura, he'd finally get the jutsu Kakashi promised him. But this wasn't just any test—it was a ninja's nightmare. Questions about physics, biology, geography, and strategy filled every inch of the paper.
Naruto groaned, tapping his pencil against the desk Kakashi had set up just for him. "Why do I even need to calculate the trajectory of a kunai?! I just throw it and hope for the best!"
Kakashi, lounging in the shade with his ever-present orange book, glanced up lazily. "Well, imagine you're on a mission, Naruto. The success of a sneak attack depends entirely on one kunai—one throw. If you don't calculate its trajectory properly, you might miss and fail the mission. Simple enough?"
"I guess that makes sense... but it still sucks."
When the six hours were finally up, Naruto slammed his exam paper down in front of Kakashi, who picked it up with an amused eye crease. "So, feeling confident?"
Naruto crossed his arms and grinned. "I mean... I just need to beat Sasuke and Sakura, right? That's easy."
"You'd need at least a 99% to beat them, though," Kakashi added casually as he pulled out a red pen.
Naruto's confidence faltered. "What?! Wait—uh, can I go to the bathroom real quick?"
"Nervous about your results? Don't worry, Naruto. Even if you don't beat them, what really matters is how much you've improved since the academy—"
"Kakashi-sensei, bathroom," Naruto cut him off, looking increasingly desperate.
"Fine, fine, go ahead."
The moment Kakashi gave the green light, Naruto vanished in a blur of Shunshin.
Naruto arrived at his apartment in record time, practically bursting through the door. Inside, Ayame and one of his clones were standing over the pile of laundry, which was now shifting and making strange crunching noises.
Ayame blinked at him.
"Hi, Neechan. Bye, Neechan!" Naruto shouted as he slammed the bathroom door shut.
Once inside, he quickly grabbed the Darksign from his pocket and activated it. A rush of heat washed over him, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself in Lordran once again, sitting at the bonfire.
"Alright," Naruto said, standing up and cracking his knuckles. "Time to grind."
He summoned a dozen clones. "Go out there and kill every hollow in the Undead Burg. We're leveling up."
The clones saluted and dashed off in all directions, cutting through hollows with brutal efficiency. Meanwhile, Naruto sat back at the bonfire, mentally tallying the souls they were collecting. After a few minutes, the clones dispelled, sending a flood of memories and a sizable pile of souls back to him.
[Souls: 3,203]
"Finally!" Naruto grinned as he opened his stats menu. He navigated to his intelligence stat and dumped the necessary points.
[Name: Naruto Uzumaki]
[Level: 19 → 20]
[Attributes:]
[INT: 10 → 11]
Naruto frowned, tilting his head in thought. I don't feel any smarter… he muttered, his voice laced with confusion. He glanced at the bonfire's gentle flicker, its light casting long, shifting shadows across the ground. For a moment, he stood still, his mind oddly quiet yet brimming with something he couldn't quite name.
"Whatever, let's just get back to Kakashi."
Back at the training ground, Naruto arrived just as Kakashi was finishing grading the papers. He slid into his seat, hands behind his head in a casual pose, though his leg tapped rhythmically under the desk.
"So? What's the verdict? Did I blow Sasuke and Sakura out of the water?"
Kakashi turned the paper around, revealing the grade: 100%.
Naruto blinked, then stared. "No way. A perfect score?!" He broke into a wide grin. "Guess I really am a genius! Believe it!"
"You earned it, Naruto. And, as promised, I'll teach you a new jutsu."
"Yes! Finally! So, what's it gonna be? Something epic like—"
"Patience," Kakashi interrupted, pulling a small piece of paper from his pouch.
"What's that? A coupon for free ramen?"
"This," Kakashi said, ignoring the joke, "is chakra paper. It reacts to your chakra and shows your chakra nature."
"Chakra nature?" Naruto frowned slightly, his eyes narrowing in thought. "You mean like… an affinity for certain kinds of jutsu?"
"Exactly. Everyone's chakra leans toward one of the five basic elements: fire, wind, water, earth, or lightning. Knowing your nature helps you focus on techniques suited for you."
Kakashi held the paper between his fingers and channeled his chakra into it. Instantly, the paper crinkled and shriveled.
"Whoa! What was that?"
"It wrinkled because my chakra nature is lightning," Kakashi explained. "Each nature reacts differently: fire burns the paper, water soaks it, earth crumbles it, and wind tears it. This test will reveal yours. Go ahead."
Naruto stared at the paper in his hand. Hey, Kakashi-sensei, what about shadow clones? What nature are they?
"Shadow clones don't come from the five elements. They're part of Yin and Yang Release."
"Yin and Yang? Like… opposites? Dark and light?"
"Close enough," Kakashi said. "Chakra comes from two sources: the mind and the body. Yin is spiritual energy—it shapes chakra. Yang is physical energy—it fills that shape. Together, they're the foundation of ninjutsu."
Naruto nodded slowly, absorbing the explanation like he was mapping out a new path in his head. So... Yin and Yang work with the five elements, but they're not the same thing.
"Exactly. Now, focus your chakra into the paper."
Naruto took a breath, channeled his chakra, and watched as the paper split cleanly down the middle.
Kakashi's expression shifted slightly, his brows knitting together.
"What's wrong, sensei?"
"Wind chakra nature," Kakashi said thoughtfully. "It's rare in Konoha. There aren't many shinobi here who specialize in it."
Naruto frowned. "So… does that mean you can't teach me anything?"
"Not at all. I'll just need to find someone who knows wind chakra well enough to help guide you through the basics."
Naruto's face lit up again. "Yes! Wind powers!" Then he hesitated. "Wait, Kakashi-sensei, during the bell test, you used water jutsu. But you said your nature was lightning. How does that work?"
Kakashi chuckled. "Good question. Through training, you can learn to use multiple elements. In fact, mastering at least two is required to become a jonin."
"How many do you have?"
Kakashi raised a hand, outstretching his fingers. "All five."
"All five?! Then why can't you just teach me wind jutsu?"
"The wind jutsu I know are all A-rank or higher. Teaching you those would be like handing you a blueprint for a house before teaching you how to hold a hammer. You need to build a foundation first."
Naruto considered this for a moment. "So… you're saying I need to learn the basics before I can tackle the big stuff."
Kakashi gave him a thumbs-up. "Exactly. You're sharper than people give you credit for."
Naruto blinked, feeling pleased—until he caught the implication. "Hey, that's not a compliment!"
"It is if you think about it," Kakashi replied, already turning to leave. "Good work today, Naruto."
"Wait, sensei!" Naruto called after him. "Can I have some extra chakra paper? I want to test something."
Kakashi tilted his head curiously but handed him a few sheets. "Don't do anything crazy," he warned before vanishing in a swirl of leaves.
Naruto Shunshined to the Hokage Monument, a quiet spot where he could think and experiment without distraction.
Ever since his intelligence had spiked—something he still wasn't entirely used to—Naruto had noticed his thoughts taking new turns, approaching problems from angles he hadn't considered before. It wasn't like he'd become a different person, but he could see paths branching where he used to see just a straight road. Questions he'd never asked now burned in his mind.
For example, why wasn't his chakra nature fire? It seemed obvious, considering his ability to wield pyromancy. Wasn't the flame just another form of chakra? But the more he thought about it, the more cracks formed in that theory.
"Maybe," Naruto murmured, staring at the flame flickering in his hand, "pyromancy isn't chakra at all. Maybe it's... something else."
The thought made his chest tighten. If that was true, then the powers from Lordran weren't just jutsu waiting to be discovered by the shinobi of his world. They were something entirely different.
And that begged the real question: What happens when you combine chakra and pyromancy?
Naruto unrolled a fresh piece of chakra paper, holding it carefully in his free hand. He'd tested his chakra nature earlier with Kakashi and knew what to expect. But this experiment wasn't about chakra alone. It was about finding the edges of the two forces and seeing what happened when they overlapped.
He activated the pyromancy flame, feeling its strange, almost alien warmth crawl across his skin. Slowly, he channeled the fire energy from the flame into the chakra paper.
At first, nothing happened. Then the paper began to twist unnaturally, its surface warping as it shifted colors. What came next made Naruto's breath catch in his throat.
The paper didn't burn like he expected. Instead, its texture turned pale and leathery, like stretched, diseased skin. Veins, thin and pulsing, began spreading across it, branching out as though they were alive. Coarse, black hair erupted violently from its edges, curling and writhing like parasitic tendrils seeking something to latch onto.
Naruto's heart pounded as he watched a grotesque transformation take shape in the center of the paper. A bulbous, bloodshot eye bulged outward, twitching as it looked around, darting frantically like it could see him. The veins feeding into it throbbed grotesquely, and Naruto felt his stomach churn as the entire thing let out a faint, wet squelch.
Before he could react, the paper burst into flames, spewing ash and the nauseating stench of burnt flesh into the air.
Naruto recoiled, dropping the smoldering remains. His stomach twisted in revulsion as he stared at the pile of ash left behind. "What the hell was that?"
The pyromancy flame flickered in his palm, its glow calm and steady, as though it hadn't been part of whatever horror he'd just witnessed. But Naruto wasn't so sure anymore.
His mind raced, connecting dots that had never seemed important before.
"Pyromancy," he murmured. "It's not fire. Not really. It's... alive. It's connected to something else. Maybe even... demons?"
The thought sent a chill down his spine, but it also lit a spark in his mind. He wasn't scared—not exactly. The experiment had shown him something incredible, even if it made his stomach turn.
Pyromancy and chakra weren't the same thing. They weren't even part of the same system. But now Naruto knew they could interact—just not in a way he could control yet.
"Guess I've got a lot more to figure out, huh?" He smirked faintly, though the unease in his chest hadn't gone away. "Can't just punch my way through this one. Gotta think about it first."
Standing up, Naruto unequipped the pyromancy flame.
"Different paths," he muttered, staring at the ash blowing away in the wind. "Guess it's up to me to figure out where they lead."
Author's Note:
Alright, let's talk about this chapter. It's shorter than what I usually release, but the importance of this moment made it impossible to hold back. Word count doesn't matter here—it's the impact that does.
If you've read the chapter, you already know what just happened. Naruto didn't just experiment with chakra and pyromancy—he created life. Even if it was brief, even if it was twisted, he did something extraordinary.
Now, for those of you who might not be familiar with Dark Souls lore, let me explain why this moment is so significant. In the world of Dark Souls, fire is life. The First Flame brought more than just warmth—it gave rise to life and death, time and change, and everything in between. When the Witch of Izalith attempted to recreate the First Flame, she gave birth to the Chaos Flame, unintentionally creating demons and becoming the mother of them all. This connection between fire and the creation of life is deeply ingrained in Dark Souls mythology—and now it's bleeding into Naruto's world.
What makes this chapter so exciting is that it's just the tip of the iceberg. Naruto isn't limited to pyromancy. He's got miracles in his arsenal, and eventually, he'll delve into sorcery, black magic, and hexes. Each of these powers comes with its own rules, its own essence. But what happens when chakra—a force of life and energy in its own right—mixes with these abilities from Lordran?
That's where you come in.
This chapter isn't just a turning point for Naruto; it's an invitation to you, the reader. I want to hear your thoughts. What happens when chakra meets miracles, or sorcery, or hexes? Does it evolve? Does it corrupt? Does it create?
The merging of these two worlds isn't just about jutsu or fireballs. It's about exploring how the philosophies, rules, and mysteries of one universe collide with the other. This is a story about boundaries breaking down, about possibilities being rewritten, and I can't wait to see what ideas you come up with.
Thank you for your support, your feedback, and your imagination. Let's explore this together. Drop your thoughts in the comments—I'm reading all of them.
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 1rst! You can read ahead to Chapter 64 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
Ayame walked up the stairs to Naruto's apartment, a bag of groceries in her hand and a mix of amusement and exasperation on her face. I wonder if Naruto actually finished that milk I bought him last week. Or if it's still sitting there, curdling, she thought with a sigh.
She and her father, Teuchi, had taken it upon themselves to check on Naruto now and then. It started a few years ago, when the boy proudly bragged about how he had stocked an entire cupboard full of cup ramen. That revelation led to some very concerned glances between Ayame and her father.
Thank you so much, Hokage-sama, Ayame sarcastically thought as she climbed the last few steps. What genius thought giving a kid free pocket money with no guidance was a good idea? Of course, he spent it all on ramen. Not that she was against ramen—she worked at a ramen shop, after all—but even she knew Naruto needed a more balanced diet.
"I swear, if I find nothing but cup ramen again…" she muttered under her breath as she reached his door.
Pausing, she heard the unmistakable sound of chaos coming from inside. Something—or someone—was running around, crashing into things. She frowned, her hand hovering over the spare key she always carried for emergencies.
"Please don't let it be another failed attempt at cleaning…" she murmured, sliding the key into the lock.
She opened the door, and what she saw nearly made her drop the groceries.
The entire apartment was a mess. Furniture was askew, laundry was piled everywhere, and Naruto was running in circles, chasing what looked like a… lizard?
"What the—?"
Naruto spun toward her, the lizard slipping through his fingers as it bolted across the floor and ran straight between Ayame's legs.
A gust of wind later, Ayame blinked and found Naruto standing behind her, holding the wriggling creature aloft like some sort of bizarre trophy.
"Finally caught you, you little bastard."
"Naruto," Ayame said, still trying to process what she was seeing. "What is that?"
"Oh, this?" Naruto grinned wider. "It's my new pet! Isn't it adorable?"
Adorable was not the word Ayame would use. The lizard, which had six spindly legs and a large, jagged crystal growing out of its back, glared at her with its beady eyes as it wriggled in Naruto's grip.
Ayame blinked, then pinched herself. Nope, she wasn't dreaming. This was real. "Is this a… Shinobi thing?" she asked weakly, gesturing at the creature.
"Sure, whatever you say, Neechan," Naruto replied, already walking back into the apartment.
Still in a daze, Ayame stepped inside and put the groceries down, surveying the chaos. "Naruto, what happened in here?"
Naruto shrugged. "Crystal lizard happened. It's fast, and it hides."
Ayame sighed as she started gathering Naruto's clothes from the floor, tossing socks, shirts, and what she hoped weren't month-old boxers into a growing pile. Then, with a resigned groan, she walked into the bathroom and returned with an overflowing laundry basket.
Naruto watched her with wide eyes, still holding the squirming crystal lizard in his hands. "Neechan, what are you doing?"
"Well, Naruto," Ayame said, dropping the basket with a thud, "the lizard in your hands looks like it's about one hiss away from biting your face off. So, I'm making it a safe place to hide."
Naruto tilted his head. "Safe place?"
Without a word, Ayame gestured to the pile of laundry, which now looked more like a small mountain. Naruto frowned but decided to trust her. Gently, he released the lizard, which immediately bolted to the pile, paused for a moment as if inspecting its new home, then burrowed into the clothes like it was digging through dirt.
"Wow, you're a genius!"
Ayame didn't respond, too busy staring at the sheer size of the laundry pile. She pinched the bridge of her nose. "Naruto, why do you have so much laundry? Have you even washed any of these?"
Naruto grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "I was waiting for rain. You know, natural cleaning. It's free!"
"Rain?! Naruto, you can't just leave your clothes outside and hope nature does your chores for you!"
"Why not? It works on my plants."
Ayame sighed, shaking her head. "At least you're taking care of the plants. I'll give you that."
Naruto puffed out his chest, looking smug. "See? I'm doing great!"
"You're doing something," Ayame muttered, tossing another pair of socks into the pile.
"No one is perfect, Neechan."
"It's not about being perfect, Naruto. It's about doing what you can. You're a ninja now—you need to start being more responsible."
"Responsible?" Naruto huffed and raised his hands defensively. "I'm trying!"
Ayame raised her fist threateningly, her eyes narrowing in mock warning. Naruto immediately threw his hands up. "Wait, wait! Mercy! I'm just a clone!"
"A clone?"
Naruto gave her a quick explanation about shadow clones, and Ayame nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "So… how long have you had this pet of yours?"
"Only a few hours," Naruto replied, his voice taking on a defensive tone. "I found it injured, and I healed it. So now it's mine."
"That's nice," Ayame said, placing her hands on her hips, "but you decided that just because you healed it, it's your pet?"
"Well, yeah!" Naruto grumbled. "I always wanted a pet, but Jiji never let me. Something about how I wasn't responsible enough or whatever."
Ayame swept her arm dramatically, motioning to the mess of his apartment. "Gee, I wonder why he thought that?"
"You're supposed to be on my side!"
"I am on your side," Ayame said, rubbing his hair affectionately, "but you have to admit, you're not exactly the poster boy for responsibility."
Naruto looked down, his cheeks puffing out in mild frustration. Ayame softened her tone. "Look, you have a pet now. That means you have to step up. No more excuses, okay?"
Naruto gave a reluctant nod. "Okay…"
"Good," Ayame said. "Now, what's your plan for taking care of it?"
"Plan?" Naruto blinked, confused. "What do you mean?"
"Well," Ayame said, counting on her fingers, "what are you going to feed it? Where's it going to sleep? How are you going to get it to trust you? What happens if it gets sick? Do you even know if it's a boy or a girl?"
Naruto's head spun at the barrage of questions, his brain struggling to keep up. "Uh… uh…"
Ayame sighed and headed to the kitchen.
Naruto watched her, still trying to process everything. "Neechan, you know a lot about this stuff."
"Of course I do!" Ayame called back. "I wanted a pet snake when I was younger, but Dad said no."
"A snake?" Naruto asked, tilting his head. "Why didn't he let you?"
Ayame came back with a bowl of diced vegetables and bits of meat.
"Well… apparently, snakes have a bad reputation. Something about a really strong ninja who used snakes and then turned traitor. Ever since then, snakes are seen as bad omens in the village."
Naruto frowned. "Wait, so people used to keep pet snakes?"
"Oh, yeah. They were super popular because of that ninja, actually. But after what happened… not so much."
"Guess that makes sense," Naruto said thoughtfully.
They crouched by the laundry pile, Ayame carefully scooping a spoonful of the food she'd prepared. She made soft, coaxing noises as she held the spoon near the pile.
The crystal lizard poked its head out, tilting it curiously at the food. It inched forward cautiously, sniffing the spoon.
And then it bit Ayame's finger.
"AAAHHH!" Ayame yelped, dropping the spoon as the lizard snatched it up and scurried back into the pile.
Naruto burst out laughing, clutching his sides. "Neechan, you just got bitten by a girl!"
"Wait, it's a girl?" Ayame asked, shaking her hand.
"Yeah! Didn't see any balls, so…"
Ayame gave him a deadpan look. "Naruto… you're a goddamn idiot."
"A responsible idiot," Naruto shot back, grinning.
Ayame sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose as she muttered under her breath. "The things I put up with for this boy…" Her grumbling trailed off when the distinct crunch of metal being chewed drew her attention to the laundry pile.
"Naruto," she said, "what exactly is that lizard?"
Naruto, who was busily folding a towel in the most haphazard way possible, glanced up. "I don't know."
"You don't know?"
"Nope," Naruto replied cheerfully.
"Naruto, what do you know?"
"That I'm awesome."
The original Naruto was facing his greatest challenge yet—a written exam.
For six grueling hours, he sat at the training ground, hunched over a test paper Kakashi had personally designed. The stakes? If Naruto scored higher than Sasuke and Sakura, he'd finally get the jutsu Kakashi promised him. But this wasn't just any test—it was a ninja's nightmare. Questions about physics, biology, geography, and strategy filled every inch of the paper.
Naruto groaned, tapping his pencil against the desk Kakashi had set up just for him. "Why do I even need to calculate the trajectory of a kunai?! I just throw it and hope for the best!"
Kakashi, lounging in the shade with his ever-present orange book, glanced up lazily. "Well, imagine you're on a mission, Naruto. The success of a sneak attack depends entirely on one kunai—one throw. If you don't calculate its trajectory properly, you might miss and fail the mission. Simple enough?"
"I guess that makes sense... but it still sucks."
When the six hours were finally up, Naruto slammed his exam paper down in front of Kakashi, who picked it up with an amused eye crease. "So, feeling confident?"
Naruto crossed his arms and grinned. "I mean... I just need to beat Sasuke and Sakura, right? That's easy."
"You'd need at least a 99% to beat them, though," Kakashi added casually as he pulled out a red pen.
Naruto's confidence faltered. "What?! Wait—uh, can I go to the bathroom real quick?"
"Nervous about your results? Don't worry, Naruto. Even if you don't beat them, what really matters is how much you've improved since the academy—"
"Kakashi-sensei, bathroom," Naruto cut him off, looking increasingly desperate.
"Fine, fine, go ahead."
The moment Kakashi gave the green light, Naruto vanished in a blur of Shunshin.
Naruto arrived at his apartment in record time, practically bursting through the door. Inside, Ayame and one of his clones were standing over the pile of laundry, which was now shifting and making strange crunching noises.
Ayame blinked at him.
"Hi, Neechan. Bye, Neechan!" Naruto shouted as he slammed the bathroom door shut.
Once inside, he quickly grabbed the Darksign from his pocket and activated it. A rush of heat washed over him, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself in Lordran once again, sitting at the bonfire.
"Alright," Naruto said, standing up and cracking his knuckles. "Time to grind."
He summoned a dozen clones. "Go out there and kill every hollow in the Undead Burg. We're leveling up."
The clones saluted and dashed off in all directions, cutting through hollows with brutal efficiency. Meanwhile, Naruto sat back at the bonfire, mentally tallying the souls they were collecting. After a few minutes, the clones dispelled, sending a flood of memories and a sizable pile of souls back to him.
[Souls: 3,203]
"Finally!" Naruto grinned as he opened his stats menu. He navigated to his intelligence stat and dumped the necessary points.
[Name: Naruto Uzumaki]
[Level: 19 → 20]
[Attributes:]
[INT: 10 → 11]
Naruto frowned, tilting his head in thought. I don't feel any smarter… he muttered, his voice laced with confusion. He glanced at the bonfire's gentle flicker, its light casting long, shifting shadows across the ground. For a moment, he stood still, his mind oddly quiet yet brimming with something he couldn't quite name.
"Whatever, let's just get back to Kakashi."
Back at the training ground, Naruto arrived just as Kakashi was finishing grading the papers. He slid into his seat, hands behind his head in a casual pose, though his leg tapped rhythmically under the desk.
"So? What's the verdict? Did I blow Sasuke and Sakura out of the water?"
Kakashi turned the paper around, revealing the grade: 100%.
Naruto blinked, then stared. "No way. A perfect score?!" He broke into a wide grin. "Guess I really am a genius! Believe it!"
"You earned it, Naruto. And, as promised, I'll teach you a new jutsu."
"Yes! Finally! So, what's it gonna be? Something epic like—"
"Patience," Kakashi interrupted, pulling a small piece of paper from his pouch.
"What's that? A coupon for free ramen?"
"This," Kakashi said, ignoring the joke, "is chakra paper. It reacts to your chakra and shows your chakra nature."
"Chakra nature?" Naruto frowned slightly, his eyes narrowing in thought. "You mean like… an affinity for certain kinds of jutsu?"
"Exactly. Everyone's chakra leans toward one of the five basic elements: fire, wind, water, earth, or lightning. Knowing your nature helps you focus on techniques suited for you."
Kakashi held the paper between his fingers and channeled his chakra into it. Instantly, the paper crinkled and shriveled.
"Whoa! What was that?"
"It wrinkled because my chakra nature is lightning," Kakashi explained. "Each nature reacts differently: fire burns the paper, water soaks it, earth crumbles it, and wind tears it. This test will reveal yours. Go ahead."
Naruto stared at the paper in his hand. Hey, Kakashi-sensei, what about shadow clones? What nature are they?
"Shadow clones don't come from the five elements. They're part of Yin and Yang Release."
"Yin and Yang? Like… opposites? Dark and light?"
"Close enough," Kakashi said. "Chakra comes from two sources: the mind and the body. Yin is spiritual energy—it shapes chakra. Yang is physical energy—it fills that shape. Together, they're the foundation of ninjutsu."
Naruto nodded slowly, absorbing the explanation like he was mapping out a new path in his head. So... Yin and Yang work with the five elements, but they're not the same thing.
"Exactly. Now, focus your chakra into the paper."
Naruto took a breath, channeled his chakra, and watched as the paper split cleanly down the middle.
Kakashi's expression shifted slightly, his brows knitting together.
"What's wrong, sensei?"
"Wind chakra nature," Kakashi said thoughtfully. "It's rare in Konoha. There aren't many shinobi here who specialize in it."
Naruto frowned. "So… does that mean you can't teach me anything?"
"Not at all. I'll just need to find someone who knows wind chakra well enough to help guide you through the basics."
Naruto's face lit up again. "Yes! Wind powers!" Then he hesitated. "Wait, Kakashi-sensei, during the bell test, you used water jutsu. But you said your nature was lightning. How does that work?"
Kakashi chuckled. "Good question. Through training, you can learn to use multiple elements. In fact, mastering at least two is required to become a jonin."
"How many do you have?"
Kakashi raised a hand, outstretching his fingers. "All five."
"All five?! Then why can't you just teach me wind jutsu?"
"The wind jutsu I know are all A-rank or higher. Teaching you those would be like handing you a blueprint for a house before teaching you how to hold a hammer. You need to build a foundation first."
Naruto considered this for a moment. "So… you're saying I need to learn the basics before I can tackle the big stuff."
Kakashi gave him a thumbs-up. "Exactly. You're sharper than people give you credit for."
Naruto blinked, feeling pleased—until he caught the implication. "Hey, that's not a compliment!"
"It is if you think about it," Kakashi replied, already turning to leave. "Good work today, Naruto."
"Wait, sensei!" Naruto called after him. "Can I have some extra chakra paper? I want to test something."
Kakashi tilted his head curiously but handed him a few sheets. "Don't do anything crazy," he warned before vanishing in a swirl of leaves.
Naruto Shunshined to the Hokage Monument, a quiet spot where he could think and experiment without distraction.
Ever since his intelligence had spiked—something he still wasn't entirely used to—Naruto had noticed his thoughts taking new turns, approaching problems from angles he hadn't considered before. It wasn't like he'd become a different person, but he could see paths branching where he used to see just a straight road. Questions he'd never asked now burned in his mind.
For example, why wasn't his chakra nature fire? It seemed obvious, considering his ability to wield pyromancy. Wasn't the flame just another form of chakra? But the more he thought about it, the more cracks formed in that theory.
"Maybe," Naruto murmured, staring at the flame flickering in his hand, "pyromancy isn't chakra at all. Maybe it's... something else."
The thought made his chest tighten. If that was true, then the powers from Lordran weren't just jutsu waiting to be discovered by the shinobi of his world. They were something entirely different.
And that begged the real question: What happens when you combine chakra and pyromancy?
Naruto unrolled a fresh piece of chakra paper, holding it carefully in his free hand. He'd tested his chakra nature earlier with Kakashi and knew what to expect. But this experiment wasn't about chakra alone. It was about finding the edges of the two forces and seeing what happened when they overlapped.
He activated the pyromancy flame, feeling its strange, almost alien warmth crawl across his skin. Slowly, he channeled the fire energy from the flame into the chakra paper.
At first, nothing happened. Then the paper began to twist unnaturally, its surface warping as it shifted colors. What came next made Naruto's breath catch in his throat.
The paper didn't burn like he expected. Instead, its texture turned pale and leathery, like stretched, diseased skin. Veins, thin and pulsing, began spreading across it, branching out as though they were alive. Coarse, black hair erupted violently from its edges, curling and writhing like parasitic tendrils seeking something to latch onto.
Naruto's heart pounded as he watched a grotesque transformation take shape in the center of the paper. A bulbous, bloodshot eye bulged outward, twitching as it looked around, darting frantically like it could see him. The veins feeding into it throbbed grotesquely, and Naruto felt his stomach churn as the entire thing let out a faint, wet squelch.
Before he could react, the paper burst into flames, spewing ash and the nauseating stench of burnt flesh into the air.
Naruto recoiled, dropping the smoldering remains. His stomach twisted in revulsion as he stared at the pile of ash left behind. "What the hell was that?"
The pyromancy flame flickered in his palm, its glow calm and steady, as though it hadn't been part of whatever horror he'd just witnessed. But Naruto wasn't so sure anymore.
His mind raced, connecting dots that had never seemed important before.
"Pyromancy," he murmured. "It's not fire. Not really. It's... alive. It's connected to something else. Maybe even... demons?"
The thought sent a chill down his spine, but it also lit a spark in his mind. He wasn't scared—not exactly. The experiment had shown him something incredible, even if it made his stomach turn.
Pyromancy and chakra weren't the same thing. They weren't even part of the same system. But now Naruto knew they could interact—just not in a way he could control yet.
"Guess I've got a lot more to figure out, huh?" He smirked faintly, though the unease in his chest hadn't gone away. "Can't just punch my way through this one. Gotta think about it first."
Standing up, Naruto unequipped the pyromancy flame.
"Different paths," he muttered, staring at the ash blowing away in the wind. "Guess it's up to me to figure out where they lead."
Author's Note:
Alright, let's talk about this chapter. It's shorter than what I usually release, but the importance of this moment made it impossible to hold back. Word count doesn't matter here—it's the impact that does.
If you've read the chapter, you already know what just happened. Naruto didn't just experiment with chakra and pyromancy—he created life. Even if it was brief, even if it was twisted, he did something extraordinary.
Now, for those of you who might not be familiar with Dark Souls lore, let me explain why this moment is so significant. In the world of Dark Souls, fire is life. The First Flame brought more than just warmth—it gave rise to life and death, time and change, and everything in between. When the Witch of Izalith attempted to recreate the First Flame, she gave birth to the Chaos Flame, unintentionally creating demons and becoming the mother of them all. This connection between fire and the creation of life is deeply ingrained in Dark Souls mythology—and now it's bleeding into Naruto's world.
What makes this chapter so exciting is that it's just the tip of the iceberg. Naruto isn't limited to pyromancy. He's got miracles in his arsenal, and eventually, he'll delve into sorcery, black magic, and hexes. Each of these powers comes with its own rules, its own essence. But what happens when chakra—a force of life and energy in its own right—mixes with these abilities from Lordran?
That's where you come in.
This chapter isn't just a turning point for Naruto; it's an invitation to you, the reader. I want to hear your thoughts. What happens when chakra meets miracles, or sorcery, or hexes? Does it evolve? Does it corrupt? Does it create?
The merging of these two worlds isn't just about jutsu or fireballs. It's about exploring how the philosophies, rules, and mysteries of one universe collide with the other. This is a story about boundaries breaking down, about possibilities being rewritten, and I can't wait to see what ideas you come up with.
Thank you for your support, your feedback, and your imagination. Let's explore this together. Drop your thoughts in the comments—I'm reading all of them.
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 1rst! You can read ahead to Chapter 64 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
Nicohals J Westerberg
(Local Lurker)
- Joined
- Apr 1, 2022
- Messages
- 138
- Likes received
- 724
Enhance or supplement. I imagine a mixture of both mental and physical energy well help create more sentient type creatures, as it is based off of a humans chakra and probably has a sort of ?imprint from it being Naruto's. Chakra. Like pushing sheer life into something would just make cancer/demon monster. But with chakra make cancer demon monster that can think! Or at least at first.
bazerkerking
Not too sore, are you?
- Joined
- Jun 18, 2022
- Messages
- 284
- Likes received
- 5,320
I can't wait for everyone to see Naruto try and hide his crystal lizard, and it be very obvious that he is hiding said lizard
GundamChief
Robocop Gundam Wannabe.
- Joined
- Dec 17, 2016
- Messages
- 127
- Likes received
- 5,124
If you want to go wild, when fire is mixed with Chakra at a high enough level, you create a creature/entity. Problem is that you don't really have much control over what it will be. You can change it by changing the amount of spiritual and physical energy it gets, and how powerful it is with the pyromancy flame.
The pyromancy flame is a piece of Naruto's soul afterall, and by sharing it, he would be giving the creature its own soul from a part of his own. The more power given by the flame, the stronger it will be from the start, and it can only get stronger through its own will after that.
The Demons of Darksouls are an example of he power of the Witch's own soul, as you had stated, but these are derived from a Lord soul. Not a small thing like Naruto's own soul...unless you want to see the Ninetails infuse his own Chakra into the mix which would be interesting to say the least.
Speaking of which, we will need something from the fuzzbutt at some point because even he's got to be "WTF is going on?!" right now.
The pyromancy flame is a piece of Naruto's soul afterall, and by sharing it, he would be giving the creature its own soul from a part of his own. The more power given by the flame, the stronger it will be from the start, and it can only get stronger through its own will after that.
The Demons of Darksouls are an example of he power of the Witch's own soul, as you had stated, but these are derived from a Lord soul. Not a small thing like Naruto's own soul...unless you want to see the Ninetails infuse his own Chakra into the mix which would be interesting to say the least.
Speaking of which, we will need something from the fuzzbutt at some point because even he's got to be "WTF is going on?!" right now.
Chapter no.22 Naruto
New
Adamos_Amet
Know what you're doing yet?
- Joined
- Nov 2, 2024
- Messages
- 222
- Likes received
- 4,584
Chapter no.20 Sarutobi Asuma and Team 10
Sarutobi Asuma had lived a life that many envied.
The son of the Third Hokage.
Genin at nine.
Chūnin at twelve.
Jōnin at sixteen.
One hundred and fifty A-rank missions completed.
Eighteen S-rank missions successful.
It was a glittering résumé, enough to command awe and respect from anyone. Yet, none of it mattered when your father was the Professor, Hiruzen Sarutobi—the legend of Konoha.
And so, despite his accolades, despite his achievements, Asuma left the village five years after the Kyūbi attack. The reason? A petty argument. His father had chosen his older brother to be the head of the Sarutobi clan. That decision, that one slight, had been the final straw in a string of frustrations. Without so much as a backward glance, Asuma stormed out of Konoha to join the Twelve Guardian Ninja, the elite bodyguards of the Fire Daimyō.
Life outside the village had brought him fame and hardship in equal measure. It was thrilling. Grueling. Dangerous. He was recognized, feared, respected. His bounty on the black market soared to thirty-five million ryō—a price tag he considered a badge of honor.
But the glory came at a cost.
When ten of the Twelve Guardians were killed in a single assassination attempt, Asuma was left standing amidst the aftermath, wondering what the hell he was doing.
When the time came to select the new leader of the Guardians, he was the obvious choice.
But he turned it down.
What good was all the fame, all the danger, all the riches, if he couldn't enjoy any of it?
And so, after years away, he returned to Konoha.
Coming back wasn't what Asuma had imagined. He expected warmth, camaraderie, maybe a drink or two with old friends. Instead, he got the cold shoulder. Shinobi whispered behind his back. Others avoided him altogether.
Why wouldn't they? He had left without a word, abandoning his responsibilities, his family, his friends. The world hadn't stopped turning just because Asuma needed to find himself.
The first meeting with his father had been the worst.
Hiruzen greeted him stiffly in the Hokage's office, his expression unreadable beneath the lines of age. Asuma shifted awkwardly on his feet, suddenly feeling like a boy again.
"I see you've bought your own apartment," his father said finally, his tone neutral.
Asuma scratched the back of his head. "Yeah… I didn't want to, uh, burden the clan's staff."
"Whatever you say, Asuma."
The words stung.
Years ago, Hiruzen had been so overprotective after Asuma's mother died during the Kyūbi attack that he wouldn't even let his sons move out of the compound. That suffocating care had been one of the many reasons for their falling out. Yet now, the Third Hokage was suddenly indifferent.
The conversation ended with Hiruzen extending an invitation.
"Are you free this evening? Your nephew would love to meet you."
A family dinner? Asuma forced a grin. "Sorry, I can't. I've got plans tonight."
It was a lie.
There was no party, no friends waiting for him, no drinks to share.
He spent that night alone in his apartment, staring at the ceiling as the hard truth settled over him.
Konoha had moved on.
The months that followed were no easier.
Asuma tried to adapt to his new reality, taking on solo jōnin missions, but it all felt meaningless. He was good—damn good—but what was the point of being one of Konoha's strongest if there was no one to share it with?
Desperate for connection, he reached out to his old teammates, Raido and Kurenai.
Raido was polite but distant. They had never been close, and that hadn't changed.
Kurenai, though… Kurenai was different.
She had always been different.
Asuma had nursed a quiet crush on her for years, one that had lingered even during his time away. She was sharp, confident, and beautiful—everything he admired in a kunoichi. He had hoped, prayed, that she might not have moved on. That she might still see him as he once was.
But when he saw her again, it wasn't the reunion he had envisioned.
It happened a month later in the Hokage Tower, where Hiruzen was announcing her promotion to jōnin. She stood at the center of the room, radiant and surrounded by friends. They laughed, congratulated her, celebrated her achievement.
Asuma watched from the sidelines, his mouth dry, unable to find the words to approach her.
He left without saying a word.
The next day, Asuma decided enough was enough.
He wasn't a ladies' man by any stretch of the imagination. Sure, his rugged looks and solid build had earned him attention during his years with the Guardians, but that was different. Those were fleeting, meaningless encounters.
What he wanted now was substance—a real connection.
And he was determined to find it with Kurenai.
Asuma prepped himself like a shinobi preparing for a mission.
First, he ditched the cigarette and bought the strongest breath mints he could find. He was not about to approach Kurenai reeking of smoke.
Second, he spruced himself up. He trimmed his beard, slicked back his hair, and even splashed on some cologne—not too much, just enough to leave a subtle, confident impression.
Lastly, he rehearsed what he was going to say. He didn't want to come off as desperate, but he also didn't want to be too casual. He needed the perfect balance.
With everything set, he marched into the jōnin lounge, his chest puffed out, his shoulders broad, his gait steady.
He looked like a man on a mission.
And in many ways, he was.
The lounge was mostly empty now, quiet except for the low murmur of voices and the occasional clink of glass.
Asuma approached Kurenai, his steps steady—though his heart wasn't.
"Hey, Red Eyes," he said casually. "Did you unlock your Sharingan yet?"
The same joke. The same line he'd used when they were fresh-faced genin so many years ago.
Kurenai looked up, startled, her crimson eyes widening slightly. "Asuma… you're back?"
The surprise in her voice stung more than Asuma cared to admit. He forced a smile, ignoring the twinge of bitterness that crept in.
Guess no one told her, he thought grimly. Of course, they didn't. I'm the outcast now, right? The guy who abandoned the village to go 'find himself.' Why would anyone bother telling her I came back?
But he pushed those thoughts aside. "Of course, I'm back," he said. "And this time, I'm here to stay."
"Why?"
Asuma paused, the bluntness of the question catching him off guard.
Don't tell me… he thought, his stomach sinking. She's giving me the cold shoulder too.
He shrugged, trying to sound casual. "Well, this is my home, right?"
Kurenai looked away, her expression unreadable.
Asuma scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, then forced himself to push forward. "Look," he began, "let me make it up to you. A drink? Maybe some food? Let's catch up. I've been dying to know why you became a genjutsu specialist, of all things."
Kurenai hesitated, her polite smile not quite reaching her eyes. "I don't know, Asuma. I'm really busy right now, preparing for this year's genin graduation…"
Her words were polite, but the tone behind them was distant.
Asuma felt the rejection like a punch to the gut. He masked it well, though—years of dealing with nobles in the Daimyō's court had taught him how to keep his face calm, even when he felt like crumbling inside.
"Well," he said after a beat, "why don't we discuss it together? I was actually thinking about becoming a jōnin instructor myself."
That was a lie.
Asuma couldn't picture himself teaching a team of green, hyperactive genin. He was a man who loved his lazy afternoons, a simple life with the occasional mission to keep things interesting. The thought of wrangling three brats day in and day out was enough to make him want to light another cigarette right then and there.
But he couldn't say that. Not now.
Kurenai tilted her head slightly, her gaze unreadable as she studied him. "What were you saying about a drink?"
Asuma's heart jumped, but he kept his cool, only allowing the corners of his mouth to lift into a small smile.
"Let's go," he said.
The Fire Bop Club was alive with noise and energy. It was one of the most popular bars in Konoha, known for its wide selection of drinks from across the Elemental Nations. Shinobi and civilians mingled, their laughter and conversations mixing with the soft hum of music in the background.
Asuma led Kurenai to a quieter corner, ordering a couple of light drinks as they began to talk. They caught up on what they had been doing over the past seven years, trading stories about missions and experiences. For a while, Asuma let himself believe that things might finally be normal again.
But halfway through the evening, some of Kurenai's friends called her over to join them at another table. She gave him an apologetic smile before leaving, disappearing into a crowd that seemed to welcome her like family.
Asuma stayed behind, nursing his drink. He glanced over at her occasionally, watching as her laughter lit up the room, her smile easy and genuine as she spoke with her friends.
And in that moment, it hit him.
He didn't belong here.
He had left Konoha to find himself, and now that he was back, there was no place for him. Not with his father, not with his colleagues, not even with Kurenai.
He paid the tab quietly and slipped out of the bar without saying goodbye.
Asuma wandered through the streets of Konoha aimlessly, his hands shoved deep into his pockets. The quiet hum of the village at night was both comforting and isolating—a sharp reminder of how much he'd missed and how much had changed.
He wasn't sure how long he'd been walking when he heard a familiar voice.
"Asuma?"
He looked up and froze. Standing before him was a woman holding a bag of groceries.
"Long time no see, huh?"
It was his sister-in-law, Sarutobi Akari.
Akari was striking in a quiet way, her features sharp but elegant. She wore a simple navy yukata, her jōnin vest folded over her arm, the sleeves of her shirt rolled up to reveal the faint scars of an experienced shinobi. Her sharp brown eyes softened slightly as she looked at him.
"Maybe it would've been sooner if you bothered to come," she said, her tone teasing but not unkind.
"I didn't know how to approach my brother after what I said," Asuma admitted. There was no point in lying—Akari was an elite jōnin, an ANBU member no less. She'd see through him in a heartbeat.
Akari's gaze didn't waver. "Take the first step, Asuma," she said simply. "You might be surprised what happens next."
Before Asuma could respond, a loud, excited voice interrupted them.
"Mom, look what I found!"
Asuma turned to see a young boy running toward them, cradling a small, squirming cat in his arms.
"Konohamaru," Akari said with a sigh, "what did I tell you about picking up random animals?"
The boy pouted. "That I can't because they belong in the wild."
"Exactly," Akari said, taking the cat from his arms and setting it down gently. "Now, let's go home. Dinner's waiting."
Konohamaru's face lit up. "Can I help you make the food, Mom?"
Asuma watched the scene unfold, a small smile tugging at his lips. It didn't take him long to piece it together—the boy, with his messy hair and bright, eager eyes, could only be his nephew.
"Hello there, little guy," Asuma said, crouching slightly to meet Konohamaru's gaze.
"Who are you, suspiciously bearded man?"
Asuma sweatdropped at those adjectives, taking a deep breath before exhaling. A small flame serpent formed in the air between them, curling and twisting like a living thing. It was a trick he had picked up in the Fire Daimyō's court, and it worked like a charm.
"Whoa! That's so cool!"
Akari chuckled. "Would you like to join us for dinner, Asuma?"
He hesitated for only a moment before nodding. "If you don't mind me intruding."
"Of course not," Akari said, turning to Konohamaru. "What do you think, Konohamaru?"
"This dinner is gonna be awesome!" the boy exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. "We've got everyone in the family coming!"
Dinner was nothing short of amazing. Asuma couldn't remember the last time he'd sat at a family table like this, with the comforting clatter of dishes, the smell of home-cooked food, and the warmth of shared company. His sister-in-law, Akari, was an exceptional cook, and her efforts hadn't gone unnoticed.
To his left, Akari was trying—unsuccessfully—to make Konohamaru eat his vegetables. The six-year-old had puffed up his cheeks in defiance, claiming he was "too full" after his third serving of rice.
Across from him, Hiruzen sat at the head of the table, unusually relaxed, a faint smile on his lips as he sipped his tea.
But it was the man seated at the other end of the table that caught Asuma's attention.
Sarutobi Hikaru.
His older brother was a man who carried himself with quiet authority. His features were sharp but refined, with the same intelligent eyes their father had, though his gaze often held an edge of sternness. His dark brown hair was neatly tied into a short ponytail, and his beard was trimmed with precision. Unlike Asuma's rugged, laid-back appearance, Hikaru had the polished look of a man who commanded respect wherever he went.
Hikaru's demeanor had always been calm, measured—a man of logic and control. But as their gazes met across the table, there was a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.
"You really are something else, Asuma," Hikaru said, setting down his chopsticks.
"Thanks," Asuma replied, though his voice was tinged with surprise. For years, he had assumed Hikaru hated him—resented him, even—for the way he had stormed out of Konoha, for the angry words they had exchanged before he left.
Back then, Asuma had shouted, accused Hikaru of stealing the title of clan head that he had deserved. He expected hostility now, not… this.
"Did hanging out with nobles make you dense or something? You've been running from everything your whole life."
"What's that supposed to mean?"
"Oh, don't give me that look," Hikaru said, firm. "You ran from home. You ran from your responsibilities here. Then you ran from the Fire Guardians when things got tough. What's next?"
Asuma's hand curled into a fist under the table, his anger simmering just below the surface. "I came back, didn't I? Shouldn't you be glad that I'm alive?"
The tension in the room rose sharply, the air heavy with unspoken words. Asuma's chakra flared slightly, a subtle warning of the frustration building within him. Hikaru's chakra spiked in response, his own irritation evident.
Before things could escalate further, Hiruzen's presence filled the room, his chakra washing over both of them like an iron grip. The sheer weight of it forced both brothers to still, their tempers immediately quelled.
"Enough," Hiruzen said firmly, his tone brooking no argument. "Akari, take Konohamaru to bed."
"Yes, Father," Akari replied without hesitation.
Asuma turned to see that she had already placed Konohamaru in a light genjutsu, the boy fast asleep in her arms. She gave both brothers a sharp look before leaving the room, her presence lingering like a reprimand.
The silence that followed was deafening.
Hiruzen coughed lightly, breaking the tension. "Now then, you two. Stop acting like children and talk it out properly."
Both Asuma and Hikaru opened their mouths to protest, but Hiruzen's glare silenced them instantly. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a small shōgi board, setting it on the table between them.
"You will play one round," Hiruzen said. "One round, and as you play, you will talk. No interruptions, no yelling. Understood?"
"You want us to settle this with shōgi?"
"Correct. Asuma will play black, so he moves first."
Asuma sighed but leaned forward, picking up his first piece. "What's your problem with me?"
Hikaru mirrored his movement, placing his own piece. "My problem is that you think you can just stroll back into Konoha and act like nothing's happened."
Asuma's jaw tightened. He moved another piece. "Don't you think I know that? Every damn day since I came back, people have been treating me like I'm a traitor. So excuse me for trying to see the good side of things instead of just running away again."
Hikaru's expression didn't soften. "Then why didn't you come back sooner? Why did it take you so long to even visit your family?"
Asuma froze for a moment, his fingers hovering over the next piece. Because I didn't see the point.
"I said a lot of things before I left… and I didn't think I could take them back. I'm sorry for that."
"Doesn't matter. The past is the past." Hikaru paused, his fingers lightly tapping his piece before he moved it. "I kept up with your exploits as a Fire Guardian, you know. You had everything you wanted there—fame, money, power. So why come back?"
"Because none of it meant anything. I got older. I got closer to death. And I realized something: what's the point of having everything if there's no one to share it with?"
At that, the game slowed, both brothers holding their pieces but not placing them.
"And yet you came back to Konoha, knowing people wouldn't welcome you. Knowing how they'd see you. Why?"
Asuma gave him a lopsided smile, lighting a cigarette as he spoke. "What, were you hoping I'd just stay gone?"
"You idiot," Hikaru said. "I'm worried about you. Konoha is built on the Will of Fire—on loyalty, on honoring it. You dishonored that by leaving. People won't forgive you easily."
Asuma exhaled a stream of smoke, his grin widening. "Good. That just means I've got a new hurdle to overcome."
"Well said, Asuma. I know you're strong enough to handle it."
Hikaru shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "So, what's next? What's your plan now?"
"I'm thinking about becoming a jōnin instructor."
For the first time that night, Hikaru laughed, shaking his head. "You? A teacher? Those kids don't know what they're in for."
"We'll see," Asuma said with a smirk. "I might surprise you."
And for the first time in years, the Sarutobi brothers shared a moment of understanding.
A few months after settling back in Konoha, life had started to feel… lighter for Asuma. He made a point of visiting his family on weekends, often babysitting Konohamaru when Akari and Hikaru were busy with clan duties or ANBU missions. The little brat had grown on him fast, especially with his endless energy and unfiltered honesty. It was nice—really nice—to feel like he was a part of the Sarutobi household again.
Meanwhile, his reputation in the village had begun to recover. Successful missions stacked up under his belt, and slowly but surely, people were beginning to look at him with less suspicion.
But there was one problem he hadn't quite solved yet: Kurenai.
To catch Kurenai's attention, Asuma finally committed to the idea of becoming a jōnin instructor. And luck, it seemed, was on his side—he was assigned the Ino-Shika-Chō trio of the current generation.
Three clan heirs. Three shinobi who had been raised since birth to work as a team. Three kids whose families had likely prepped them so thoroughly that Asuma could afford to take it easy as their instructor.
An easy life as a jōnin instructor. That was the plan.
Of course, he quickly learned that while Shikamaru was the laziest brat he'd ever met and Chōji was sweet and harmless, Ino was… spirited, to put it mildly. Managing her relentless energy and constant nitpicking of her teammates wasn't as easy as he'd hoped. Still, the trio grew on him. He found himself genuinely enjoying their sessions, even if he wouldn't admit it outright.
A few days after the academy's graduation exams, Asuma found himself walking back to his apartment after another mind-numbing D-rank mission. Escorting an old man with a cart of cabbages hadn't exactly been thrilling, but he wasn't in the mood for anything too taxing today.
The evening was quiet, the streets painted in warm orange hues as the sun dipped below the horizon. He was halfway to his place when something—or rather, someone—caught his eye.
Kakashi Hatake was leaning against the railing of a nearby staircase, engrossed in his infamous orange book. Asuma did a double take. It wasn't every day you casually ran into one of Konoha's strongest shinobi.
"Good to see you again, Kakashi."
Kakashi didn't look up from his book. Instead, he gave a slight nod, his eye crinkling in what could have been a smile.
"Want to come in?"
"Well," Kakashi drawled, finally closing his book with a snap, "I do have something we could discuss over something to drink."
"Come on, then. I've got some coffee the Fire Daimyō gave me."
"Didn't know you liked coffee."
"I don't," Asuma replied. "But when the Fire Daimyō gives you a gift, you take it. No questions asked."
Asuma's apartment was simple yet comfortable, reflecting the quiet, no-frills lifestyle he had adopted since his return. Traditional tatami mats covered the floors, and the furniture was minimal—a low wooden table with cushions for seating, a few shelves lined with books and small trinkets from his travels, and a kotatsu in the corner for colder nights. The walls were adorned with subtle touches of Sarutobi clan heritage: a framed calligraphy scroll bearing the kanji for Will of Fire and a few weapons hung neatly on display.
Asuma set about preparing the coffee, the rich aroma filling the air as Kakashi took a seat on one of the cushions.
"So," Kakashi began, "how's life as a jōnin instructor treating you?"
"Easier than I thought," Asuma replied, pouring the coffee into two cups. "What about you? I heard you finally passed a team."
"They're doing well. I think they're shaping up to be a great team."
Asuma handed Kakashi a cup. "Not that I mind you dropping by, but you and I were never exactly close. So, what's this about?"
Kakashi let out a mock sigh, slumping back dramatically. "I thought we were as close as two peas in a pod."
"Right," Asuma deadpanned. "You're really selling it with that smut book of yours."
Kakashi chuckled, clearly having fun. "Fine, fine. You caught me. I need a favor."
"What kind of favor?"
"I want you to train my student in Wind Style."
"You want me to train one of your brats in elemental manipulation? Why? You've got more jutsu in your arsenal than anyone I know."
"Wind Style isn't the issue that I'm facing. It's something more unique—something your team can help me with."
"My team?"
Kakashi nodded. "The student I'm talking about is Naruto Uzumaki."
That gave Asuma pause. The name hit him like a stone dropping into a still pond, the ripples of understanding spreading quickly.
"…Oh," he murmured after a moment, the pieces clicking together in his mind. "This is about building trust, isn't it? You want the Jinchūriki to have more friends in Konoha."
Tenten. That's why Kakashi involved her in Naruto's kenjutsu training.
He could've taught Naruto himself. The basics of kenjutsu, wind-style techniques—none of it would have been difficult for him to pass on. But that wasn't the priority. Not now.
This came directly from the Hokage. Naruto is losing faith.
The words rang in his mind, heavy with an urgency he couldn't ignore. Naruto, the loud, stubborn boy who once declared to the world that he'd be Hokage, was losing that fire. His ambition, his dreams—they were fading.
The Will of Fire, the very thing that held this village together, no longer resonated with him.
And that was dangerous.
If Naruto didn't feel tied to Konoha—if he didn't have genuine bonds of friendship, of loyalty—the consequences were unthinkable. He wouldn't just be another lost child. He was Konoha's Jinchūriki. He carried an untapped power that no one fully understood, and if he ever turned against the village…
Kakashi clenched his jaw. I won't let that happen.
He wouldn't fail him. He wouldn't fail Minato-sensei or Kushina-san. If he ever met them in the afterlife, he wanted to be able to look them in the eyes and tell them their son had people who stood by him—not because they were told to, but because they wanted to.
That's why he chose Tenten.
Yūgao would have been an excellent instructor. A skilled kenjutsu master, experienced and disciplined. But that wasn't what Naruto needed. He didn't need another teacher keeping him at arm's length, another shinobi fulfilling a duty.
He needed real allies. People his own age. People who would fight with him, laugh with him, challenge him, and trust him.
Pretending wasn't enough.
Kakashi knew better than anyone how much genuine bonds mattered. He knew what it meant to lose them. He wouldn't let Naruto walk that same path.
He exhaled softly, his resolve hardening.
He would make sure Naruto had those bonds. No matter what it takes.
Asuma let out a long sigh, leaning back against the wall as he mulled over the situation. "I don't know…" he admitted finally. "Maybe we should start with something simpler, like joint training exercises between our teams. That way, he gets the interaction without too much pressure."
"That's not a bad idea," Kakashi acknowledged. "But that's just the other extreme—too much social pressure too quickly. Inoichi suggested that we ease him into the social environment. Give him time to gain allies naturally, without forcing it."
The words clicked in Asuma's mind immediately. Inoichi? A social environment? That combination of words alone told him just how delicate the situation was.
"What is this really about, Kakashi?" Asuma asked. "Is the Jinchūriki compromised?"
Kakashi's expression didn't change, but the weight of his words hung heavy in the air. "We have evidence to believe so. Will you do it?"
Asuma sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I was hoping for an easy jōnin instructor life."
"Don't worry. I'm passing on the headache that is Naruto Uzumaki to you."
Asuma exhaled heavily, glancing down at his cup of coffee. He swirled the dark liquid thoughtfully before taking another sip. It was rich, bold, and unexpectedly good. Maybe he should start drinking more coffee. He had a feeling he was going to need it.
Shikamaru blinked, his eyes heavy with fatigue. Okay, more tired than usual. He stretched his arms lazily, staring down at the shogi board in front of him. His mind wasn't on the game, though. It kept replaying his graduation day, over and over, trying to piece together something he couldn't quite pin down.
Naruto acting… not like Naruto.
"Checkmate," came his father's calm voice, dragging Shikamaru back to reality.
"Your game today was a mess," Shikaku said bluntly, his sharp gaze making Shikamaru feel like he was under a microscope.
Shikamaru yawned and scratched the back of his head. "Troublesome," he muttered, already preparing to dismiss the conversation.
Shikaku Nara, ever the epitome of calm, watched him with an unreadable expression. His spiky ponytail and goatee made him look deceptively laid-back, but the scars on the side of his face hinted at the experience of a man who had seen far too much. His dark eyes, however, were sharp as ever.
"A Nara with an interest is a dangerous thing."
Shikamaru stiffened slightly. Of course, his dad would pick up on his distracted state. The man was too damn perceptive for his own good.
"Not thinking about anything important," Shikamaru mumbled, trying to play it off, even though his brain was screaming at him about Naruto's strange behavior. Should he bring it up? It might be a mistake. Shikaku wasn't just his dad—he was the head of the Jōnin Council. If Shikamaru said something even remotely suspicious, it could turn into a village-wide headache.
Did he really want to invite that kind of trouble?
...Nah. Too much effort.
"You look like you're about to fall asleep," Shikaku said, narrowing his eyes. "Try not to think too much about it. Overthinking—it's not the Nara way."
"Oh no," came a stern voice from behind. "He should think about it."
Shikamaru sighed inwardly.
His mother, Yoshino Nara, stepped into the room holding a tray of green tea and cups. Her sharp gaze landed on her son, and Shikamaru immediately felt like he was five years old again and being scolded for not cleaning his room. She set the tray down with precision, her long brown hair tied neatly in a ponytail, strands framing her serious expression.
"What are you talking about, woman?"
"You know exactly what I mean," Yoshino shot back, hands on her hips.
"You think it's a girl, don't you?"
"Of course, it's a girl!" Yoshino said with absolute certainty. "Why else would our lazy son look so troubled? It's either a girl, or the apocalypse is coming."
Shikaku smirked. "Makes sense. I mean, I was young once too. And you did occupy my mind for a while back then."
Yoshino blushed, a rare moment of softness crossing her stern face. "I was the beauty that stayed in the mind of the great Shikaku Nara," she said, smiling faintly.
Shikamaru rolled his eyes. Here it comes…
"More like a pain in my butt," Shikaku added dryly, sipping his tea.
"What did you just say, you bastard!?" Yoshino shouted, slamming her hands on the table.
Shikamaru sighed, standing up slowly.
"Don't you dare walk out while I'm yelling at your father, young man!"
"I'm just getting some air," Shikamaru said lazily, waving a hand behind him.
Yoshino huffed but softened. "Well, if you need any advice about the girl on your mind, you know you can always come to your mom."
Shikamaru froze in the doorway, glancing back over his shoulder. "It's not a girl, Mom."
"Of course it's a girl," Yoshino said, ignoring him completely. "Just bring her home sometime, alright? I'll make dinner—something impressive. You know, gotta show your future wife we're a good family."
Shikamaru's groan deepened, and he quickly stepped outside, letting the door close behind him.
It's not a girl, it's Naruto.
Behind him, his parents' voices drifted out, loud and clear through the walls.
"You're impossible, Shikaku!"
"And yet, here we are, happily married!"
"Happily? You—"
Shikamaru sighed heavily, picking up his pace. "Yeah, definitely worse. One headache is enough."
Shikamaru arrived at Training Ground 10, the perfect place for an afternoon nap. The lush green field was surrounded by towering trees whose leaves rustled gently in the breeze.
At the center of the field stood a small pavilion. Its curved, tiled roof rose in graceful tiers, supported by weathered wooden beams painted a deep vermilion. The stone floor was smooth and cool, with long benches and a central table that seemed perfect for quiet reflection—or, in Shikamaru's case, uninterrupted naps.
Shikamaru stretched out, resting his head on the table. The cool stone against his cheek was soothing, and he closed his eyes, letting himself drift into half-consciousness. The faint hum of nature filled the air—birds chirping, wind in the trees. It was peaceful, almost perfect.
Then he heard it.
A deep rumbling sound in the distance.
He lazily opened one eye, too relaxed to react fully. Turning his head just enough to see, he caught sight of something rolling toward him—fast. It was a massive sphere, tearing through the field like an oversized boulder.
Shikamaru blinked, unfazed, as the ball came to a screeching halt and exploded in a puff of white smoke. When the dust cleared, there stood Chōji, holding a bag of beef jerky in one hand and grinning triumphantly.
Chōji Akimichi looked bigger than ever—mostly in his weight. His friend's face was rounder, and his limbs carried a noticeable layer of fat. Shikamaru didn't comment, of course. He valued his life too much for that.
"How's training going?"
"Look at the gains!" Chōji said, flexing his arm proudly. Beneath the soft layers of fat, there was muscle, but it was buried deep. Shikamaru didn't comment, though. He knew this was all part of the Akimichi's unique jutsu—turning stored calories into raw chakra power.
It wasn't hard to figure out why Chōji had been training so hard, either.
Naruto.
Naruto's killer intent had left an impression on Chōji—and had lit a fire under the boy, pushing him to bulk up as quickly as possible. In just four days, he'd gained almost twenty kilograms.
"You're going to be rolling everywhere soon if you keep this up."
Chōji grinned, unbothered. "That's the point."
Before Shikamaru could reply, another voice broke through the calm.
"Fashionably late, as always."
Ino Yamanaka strutted into the training ground, holding a small bag of leftovers. She tossed the bag to Chōji, who caught it easily and immediately began digging through it.
Ino's presence was as bright as ever, though Shikamaru had noticed some changes in her recently. She was more serious than she used to be, ditching her Sasuke-obsessed antics in favor of focusing on her Yamanaka clan techniques. But despite her progress as a shinobi, she still carried herself with the same confidence that had defined her since childhood.
"You bring snacks for him and nothing for me?"
"You don't need it. Besides, you'd just complain that it's too much work to eat."
Chōji chuckled through a mouthful of food, and Shikamaru rolled his eyes. The three of them fell into their usual rhythm—Shikamaru lounging on the bench, Chōji munching away, and Ino sitting cross-legged on the grass, soaking up the sun.
The calm didn't last long, though.
A swirl of leaves caught their attention as Asuma Sarutobi appeared in the center of the training ground, his ever-present cigarette dangling from his lips.
Asuma was the picture of laid-back authority. His spiky black hair and scruffy beard gave him a rugged look, and the rolled-up sleeves of his jōnin vest added to his relaxed demeanor. But the sharpness in his eyes betrayed his true nature—this was a man who didn't miss much.
"Sensei," Ino said, stretching her arms dramatically. "What boring mission do you have for us today?"
Asuma exhaled a puff of smoke, smiling faintly. "No mission today. A friend of mine asked me to do him a favor. We're going to help one of his students with elemental jutsu training."
Ino perked up immediately. "Oh! Are we going to meet one of our senpai? Is he handsome?"
"Not exactly. It's one of your classmates."
The trio exchanged confused glances.
"Sensei," Ino began, "elemental jutsu training doesn't usually start until at least a year after graduation. It's only been four days."
"That's Kakashi's choice. I'm just here to help out. Besides, I get to cash in a favor."
"Kakashi? As in the Kakashi? Team 7's sensei?" Shikamaru asked, sitting up slightly.
"Yeah," Asuma replied, taking another drag of his cigarette.
Ino clapped her hands, grinning. "It's gotta be Sasuke-kun! We're going to train with Sasuke-kun!" She practically squealed with excitement.
Before Asuma could respond, another swirl of leaves announced the arrival of Kakashi. But it wasn't Sasuke standing beside him.
It was Naruto.
The air changed instantly.
Shikamaru stiffened, his mind snapping to attention. Ino froze mid-smile, her face falling as she instinctively moved closer to Chōji. But it was Chōji's reaction that caught Asuma's attention.
Chōji, who usually wouldn't hurt a fly unless he absolutely had to, clenched his fists. His fingers trembled halfway through the motion before stopping altogether, his body paralyzed by a fear so primal it was as if he were staring down a demon.
"Are you three okay?" Asuma asked, his tone sharp. This reaction was… unnatural.
Ino snapped out of it first, rushing to Chōji's side. She grabbed his arm, whispering to him urgently, trying to pull him back. Shikamaru stayed rooted in place, gripping the edge of the stone table so hard his knuckles turned white.
Asuma watched his students leave, slightly concerned, before turning his attention back to Kakashi and the blond genin beside him.
"Asuma, is everything alright with your team?"
"I think so. Maybe it's because you arrived early," Asuma joked, subtly telling Kakashi that he'd handle it.
"I am a clone," Kakashi replied, subtly telling Asuma that he was, in fact, a clone.
"Of course you are," Asuma said, turning his attention to Naruto. "So, you must be Naruto Uzumaki. Heard a lot about you from your sensei. The name's Asuma."
"Nice to meet you, bearded man."
Asuma sweatdropped. "Bearded man?"
"Yeah," Naruto said with a shrug. "You've got a beard. What else am I supposed to call you?"
"How about Asuma-sensei?"
"Nah, you have to teach me something first before I call you sensei. Otherwise, you're just a bearded guy."
"I'm not sure that's much better," Asuma muttered under his breath.
"I'll leave you to it," Kakashi said before disappearing in a puff of smoke.
"Alright, kid. What do you know about wind chakra?"
Naruto immediately perked up. "It's one of the five chakra natures, and I have it. So, what jutsu are you gonna teach me?"
"Hold your horses. Before we jump into jutsu, you need to learn how to use your chakra nature first. Otherwise, it's like trying to swing a sword without knowing how to sharpen it."
"Alright, so what's the first step?"
Asuma pulled out his cigarette, holding it loosely between his fingers. "Let me show you something." He filled his fingertip with normal chakra and flicked the cigarette. The lit end exploded, scattering ash and tobacco everywhere.
"That's what happens when I use regular chakra," Asuma said. He pulled out another cigarette and flicked it again—this time, using wind chakra. The result was precise and clean. The cigarette's lit end was sliced clean off, leaving the bud with a perfectly sharp edge.
"Whoa, you sharpened your chakra?"
"Not exactly," Asuma said. "What I did was change my chakra into wind nature. Wind chakra is sharp and precise—meant for cutting. From the look in your eyes, I think you're getting the point."
Naruto nodded slowly. "So… I need to learn how to change my chakra before I even think about learning a jutsu?"
"Exactly," Asuma said with an approving nod. "Any questions?"
Naruto scratched his head. "Yeah. What happens if I try to learn a wind jutsu before I figure out how to change my chakra?"
In response, Asuma reached into his pouch and pulled out a pair of trench knives. "These are made from chakra metal," he explained, holding the blades up for Naruto to see. "They're designed to absorb and amplify the user's chakra. Here, give it a shot."
[ Item: Custom Trench Knife ]
[ Weapon Type: Dagger ]
[ Attack Type: Magic ]
[ Description: A weapon created using a special iron sand only found in the deserts of the Land of Wind. A very expensive weapon that excels in mid- and short-range combat. ]
Naruto raised an eyebrow at the Attack Type line in the system's description. Magic? Remembering Asuma's words, he quickly concluded that the system was lumping chakra into the same category as magic.
His mind started racing. Could he channel his pyromancy or divine energy into the knives? That'd be insane. His excitement, however, was quickly dampened as he remembered the chakra paper incident—the unsettling moment when his pyromancy flame turned the paper into something… unnatural.
I don't think I wanna see what happens if I use the pyromancy flame on a weapon. Last thing I need is a demonic knife in my hand. He shuddered at the thought. That would probably ruin the knife too.
"Say," Naruto asked, holding up one of the trench knives, "how expensive are these, anyway?"
"About 10 million ryo each," Asuma said casually, as if he were talking about the weather.
Naruto froze, his mind blank for a second as the weight of that number hit him.
"WHAT?!" he finally shouted. "You're loaded, bearded man!"
"Not rich, kid," Asuma said, smirking. "Just lived long enough to save up and invest in the right gear."
Naruto hummed in thought, watching as Asuma channeled his chakra into the knife. The blade began to glow with a sharp, steady light, the edges shimmering faintly with power.
Naruto attempted the same, focusing his chakra into the knife. The metal started to glow faintly, but the light flickered erratically, wobbling like an unsteady flame.
"Now," Asuma said, "throw it."
Both of them hurled their trench knives at a nearby tree. Naruto's knife stuck in the bark, quivering slightly. Asuma's, however, sliced straight through the tree, embedding itself in the ground on the other side.
"Whoa… It's like a hot knife through butter!"
Asuma retrieved his knife and gestured to the tree. "See the difference? A jutsu is only as strong as the chakra nature behind it. If I gave you a powerful wind jutsu right now—say, an A-rank one—it'd barely register as a C-rank because you haven't learned the basics."
"So… you're saying I gotta walk before I can run, huh?"
"Exactly," Asuma said with a grin. "Glad you're catching on."
"So, what do I do now?"
"Go grab a leaf. Hold it flat between your palms and try to split it using your chakra. The goal is to focus your chakra into a thin, sharp edge, like a blade."
Naruto grinned. "Got it." Then, without missing a beat, he formed the cross-shaped hand sign.
"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"
A dozen Naruto clones popped into existence, each one immediately grabbing a leaf and getting to work.
"Well, that's one way to speed up training."
[ An Hour Later ]
"Bearded sensei, can you ask them to stop glaring at me?"
Asuma followed Naruto's gaze toward his team. Shikamaru was lying on his back, arms behind his head, staring at the clouds. Ino was using her mirror to fix her hair, though she kept sneaking glances at Naruto. And Chōji, well… Chōji wasn't even pretending to be subtle. He was glaring at Naruto, fists clenched, his usual easygoing demeanor nowhere to be seen.
"Naruto, did you do something to my team?"
"No! Nothing!" Naruto said quickly, shaking his head. "I mean, I skipped a few classes with Shikamaru and Chōji back in the academy, but I never even talked to Ino! I swear."
Asuma hummed.
"Uh-huh. And what about recently? Did anything happen that might've upset them?"
"No!" Naruto groaned. "Well… maybe… there was this thing with Kiba."
Asuma blinked. "Kiba?"
"Yeah, that jerk insulted my master, so I defended his honor." Naruto crossed his arms, frowning. "I don't care if he wants to call me names, but I draw the line at him throwing dirt on Oscar's name."
"Care to tell me what happened?" Asuma asked, keeping his tone light. He wasn't sure how much Naruto would open up, but it didn't hurt to try. To his surprise, Naruto launched into a word-for-word recounting of his fight with Kiba, complete with exaggerated hand gestures and sound effects.
Asuma nodded along, filing away the relevant details. The kid was refreshingly honest—almost too honest, really.
"Well, Naruto," Asuma said once the story ended, "I think you did the right thing."
"You do?"
Asuma smiled. "I mean it. Sticking up for your teacher? That's not easy to do. Not everyone has the guts to stand up for what they believe in."
Naruto beamed at him. "Thanks, Asuma-sensei!"
"Don't mention it," Asuma said. "I'll talk to my team. You keep at it with the leaf."
"Got it!" Naruto gave him a thumbs-up and went back to his training, his clones working alongside him.
Asuma made his way over to where his team sat under the shade of a tree. Shikamaru hadn't moved, still lying back with his eyes half-closed. Ino was fiddling with her hair again, and Choji was still glaring at Naruto, though his fists had unclenched.
"Alright, Team 10," Asuma said, crossing his arms. "What's going on?"
The trio stayed silent.
"Look, if there's a problem, I can help. But I can't do anything if you won't talk to me."
Still nothing. Asuma sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "At least stop glaring at the kid while he's here, alright? He's my student today, and I don't need you three making things weird."
"I've got better things to do," Shikamaru muttered, closing his eyes.
"Uh-huh," Asuma said dryly. "Like lying here doing nothing?"
"It's called cloud-watching," Shikamaru shot back lazily. "It's productive in its own way."
Asuma rolled his eyes and turned to Ino. "What about you?"
Ino shrugged. "I wasn't glaring. I mean, now that I really think about it, he's not bad-looking. That awful orange jumpsuit was doing him no favors, but with that armor… he might actually be kind of cute. Sasuke's still way better, though."
Shikamaru cracked an eye open and gave her a look. "Ino…"
"What?" Ino said, smirking. "I'm just saying. Not that it matters. I've got standards, y'know."
Asuma groaned and turned to Choji. "Alright, big guy. What's your deal?"
The big guy stayed silent.
"Come on, Choji. I'll take us to Yakiniku Q after this."
Choji glanced at him, then slowly leaned back against the tree. "Fine."
Shikamaru reached out and fist-bumped him. Ino rolled her eyes and went back to her mirror, though Asuma noticed she was still glancing at Naruto every so often.
"Seriously," he muttered to himself, lighting another cigarette. "I'm supposed to be the adult here. Why do I feel like I'm babysitting a bunch of five-year-olds?"
"Because you are."
Asuma raised an eyebrow. "Careful, Shikamaru. I know your weaknesses."
"Yeah? What's that?"
"Hard Work."
Shikamaru groaned, muttering something about life being a drag, while Ino burst into laughter. Choji even cracked a small smile, though he tried to hide it.
Asuma sighed again, but this time, there was a hint of fondness in his expression. Teenagers, he thought again. What a pain.
Naruto had been at it for what felt like hours, holding the leaf between his palms, pouring chakra into it, trying to split it as Asuma had instructed. His clones were scattered around, each working furiously on their own leaves, but none of them had succeeded yet. Naruto gritted his teeth, feeling frustration bubble up inside him.
Finally, he couldn't take it anymore. "Asuma-sensei, can you give me some tips? The stupid leaf isn't splitting!"
"Alright, kid. How are you visualizing your chakra?"
Naruto frowned. "Like a gust of wind tearing through the leaf! You know, like… whoosh! Just ripping it apart!"
"There's your problem." Asuma pushed himself off the tree and walked over. "You're thinking too brute force, Naruto. Wind chakra isn't about tearing through. It's about precision. You've got to imagine splitting your chakra into two streams and grinding them against each other—sharply and finely. That's the trick."
"Grinding them? Like… what, sharpening a blade?"
"Exactly. Think of it like honing the edge of a knife. You're not smashing it; you're sharpening it." Asuma tapped his cigarette, letting the ash fall. "Give that a shot."
Naruto's eyes lit up with determination. "Got it!" He turned back to his clones, clapping his hands together. "Alright, you guys heard him! Let's grind this chakra like we're sharpening kunai!"
"Yes, boss!" one of his clones shouted, and they all went back to work with renewed energy.
Finally, as the sun began to set, a loud cry rang out. Naruto's voice echoed across the training ground, and his clones all shouted in unison, "Yatta!"
Asuma stood, raising an eyebrow as he saw Naruto and his clones tossing their split leaves into the air like confetti. He smirked and started clapping. "Well done, Naruto. You've just completed something that takes most ninja months to figure out."
"Wait, months? Are you serious?!"
"Completely," Asuma said with a grin. "That's no small feat, kid. You should be proud."
Naruto puffed up his chest. "I am awesome, aren't I?"
Asuma chuckled, ruffling Naruto's hair. "That you are. And since you've worked so hard, I think it's time to celebrate. What do you say we head to Yakiniku Q?"
Naruto's jaw dropped. "You mean the fancy barbecue place?!"
Asuma nodded. "Yep. My treat."
"Wait… wait… we have to share Yakiniku Q?" Chōji said, looking almost betrayed.
"C'mon, big man," Asuma said, clapping a hand on his shoulder. "It's a celebration. Food tastes better when you share it, trust me."
Chōji grumbled under his breath but didn't argue further.
Asuma had a feeling the warm, inviting atmosphere of the barbecue restaurant might help ease whatever lingering tension there was between Naruto and his team. The sizzling plates of meat, the clatter of chopsticks, and the hum of lighthearted conversation created the perfect backdrop for breaking down walls. He'd rather not have Konoha's future shinobi at odds over something petty—especially when Naruto needed allies now more than ever.
Author's Note:
Alright, let's address something real quick. I've seen some gentle criticism about the pacing of the story being slow. And yeah, you're right—the pacing is slow. But it's slow for a reason. This is a crossover between Naruto and Dark Souls—two massive worlds with their own depth and lore. If I want to develop both sides in a meaningful way, we have to take our time.
The story of Dark Souls is just as important here as the story of the Shinobi world. Naruto's journey isn't limited to just one world—he's influencing both and being influenced by them simultaneously. So yeah, we can't just speedrun this.
Sure, I could easily write Naruto blowing through Undead Burg, fighting bosses, leveling up, and collecting items. And honestly, most Dark Souls players would agree that area isn't exactly the highlight of the game. But would that be satisfying to read? Probably not.
Think about it—why do you care about characters like Oscar, Alexander (the Crestfallen Warrior), or the Undead Merchant? In the game, they're barely more than NPCs. But here, I'm taking the time to explore them, their struggles, and their stories. Because if I don't, why would you care?
Naruto can fight hollows, grind for power-ups, and mow down enemies, but if you're not emotionally invested, none of it will matter. In Dark Souls, environmental storytelling works beautifully because you're the player—you interact with it. But in a written story, the emotional connection comes through the characters. That's why you felt something when Oscar died, why you cheered when the Asylum Demon went down, and why you're rooting for Naruto to reunite with Alexander.
And the same thing applies to the Shinobi side of the story. The side characters, the development of Team 7, Hiruzen's growth, and even Danzo's schemes—they all need time to breathe. If Naruto's immortality as an undead made him untouchable and we rushed past everything, why would you care about any of that?
That's why the pacing is slow. Because to make you care, we need immersion. We need moments that feel earned. And when you're juggling two massive worlds, multiple plotlines, and a huge cast of characters, rushing things would ruin the payoff.
I'm not saying my fanfic is perfect—some other writer might be able to pull this off better—but I hope you get why I'm writing it this way. And if you've stuck with me this far, I hope I've given you something to really enjoy.
Now, on to Kakashi. I've seen some comments questioning why he's having Tenten and Asuma help train Naruto instead of just doing it himself. And yeah, Kakashi could teach him. Kid Kakashi used a sword, and his dad was famous for it—he could easily teach Naruto kenjutsu. Same with Wind Release.
But that's not the point. This ties back to Chapter 9 when Naruto told Hiruzen he didn't care about becoming Hokage anymore. That hit Hiruzen hard enough to bring in Inoichi, who confirmed Naruto's biggest problem: he didn't have real friends.
This isn't manipulation. No one's being told to be friends with Naruto. Kakashi is just putting him in situations where those connections can happen naturally. It's about surrounding Naruto with people his age who could become genuine allies, instead of letting him spiral into isolation.
And hey, if you think that's manipulation, that's on you. But I'd argue this approach leaves room for way more interesting character growth and deeper relationships down the line.
Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 5th! You can read ahead to Chapter 64 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
Sarutobi Asuma had lived a life that many envied.
The son of the Third Hokage.
Genin at nine.
Chūnin at twelve.
Jōnin at sixteen.
One hundred and fifty A-rank missions completed.
Eighteen S-rank missions successful.
It was a glittering résumé, enough to command awe and respect from anyone. Yet, none of it mattered when your father was the Professor, Hiruzen Sarutobi—the legend of Konoha.
And so, despite his accolades, despite his achievements, Asuma left the village five years after the Kyūbi attack. The reason? A petty argument. His father had chosen his older brother to be the head of the Sarutobi clan. That decision, that one slight, had been the final straw in a string of frustrations. Without so much as a backward glance, Asuma stormed out of Konoha to join the Twelve Guardian Ninja, the elite bodyguards of the Fire Daimyō.
Life outside the village had brought him fame and hardship in equal measure. It was thrilling. Grueling. Dangerous. He was recognized, feared, respected. His bounty on the black market soared to thirty-five million ryō—a price tag he considered a badge of honor.
But the glory came at a cost.
When ten of the Twelve Guardians were killed in a single assassination attempt, Asuma was left standing amidst the aftermath, wondering what the hell he was doing.
When the time came to select the new leader of the Guardians, he was the obvious choice.
But he turned it down.
What good was all the fame, all the danger, all the riches, if he couldn't enjoy any of it?
And so, after years away, he returned to Konoha.
Coming back wasn't what Asuma had imagined. He expected warmth, camaraderie, maybe a drink or two with old friends. Instead, he got the cold shoulder. Shinobi whispered behind his back. Others avoided him altogether.
Why wouldn't they? He had left without a word, abandoning his responsibilities, his family, his friends. The world hadn't stopped turning just because Asuma needed to find himself.
The first meeting with his father had been the worst.
Hiruzen greeted him stiffly in the Hokage's office, his expression unreadable beneath the lines of age. Asuma shifted awkwardly on his feet, suddenly feeling like a boy again.
"I see you've bought your own apartment," his father said finally, his tone neutral.
Asuma scratched the back of his head. "Yeah… I didn't want to, uh, burden the clan's staff."
"Whatever you say, Asuma."
The words stung.
Years ago, Hiruzen had been so overprotective after Asuma's mother died during the Kyūbi attack that he wouldn't even let his sons move out of the compound. That suffocating care had been one of the many reasons for their falling out. Yet now, the Third Hokage was suddenly indifferent.
The conversation ended with Hiruzen extending an invitation.
"Are you free this evening? Your nephew would love to meet you."
A family dinner? Asuma forced a grin. "Sorry, I can't. I've got plans tonight."
It was a lie.
There was no party, no friends waiting for him, no drinks to share.
He spent that night alone in his apartment, staring at the ceiling as the hard truth settled over him.
Konoha had moved on.
The months that followed were no easier.
Asuma tried to adapt to his new reality, taking on solo jōnin missions, but it all felt meaningless. He was good—damn good—but what was the point of being one of Konoha's strongest if there was no one to share it with?
Desperate for connection, he reached out to his old teammates, Raido and Kurenai.
Raido was polite but distant. They had never been close, and that hadn't changed.
Kurenai, though… Kurenai was different.
She had always been different.
Asuma had nursed a quiet crush on her for years, one that had lingered even during his time away. She was sharp, confident, and beautiful—everything he admired in a kunoichi. He had hoped, prayed, that she might not have moved on. That she might still see him as he once was.
But when he saw her again, it wasn't the reunion he had envisioned.
It happened a month later in the Hokage Tower, where Hiruzen was announcing her promotion to jōnin. She stood at the center of the room, radiant and surrounded by friends. They laughed, congratulated her, celebrated her achievement.
Asuma watched from the sidelines, his mouth dry, unable to find the words to approach her.
He left without saying a word.
The next day, Asuma decided enough was enough.
He wasn't a ladies' man by any stretch of the imagination. Sure, his rugged looks and solid build had earned him attention during his years with the Guardians, but that was different. Those were fleeting, meaningless encounters.
What he wanted now was substance—a real connection.
And he was determined to find it with Kurenai.
Asuma prepped himself like a shinobi preparing for a mission.
First, he ditched the cigarette and bought the strongest breath mints he could find. He was not about to approach Kurenai reeking of smoke.
Second, he spruced himself up. He trimmed his beard, slicked back his hair, and even splashed on some cologne—not too much, just enough to leave a subtle, confident impression.
Lastly, he rehearsed what he was going to say. He didn't want to come off as desperate, but he also didn't want to be too casual. He needed the perfect balance.
With everything set, he marched into the jōnin lounge, his chest puffed out, his shoulders broad, his gait steady.
He looked like a man on a mission.
And in many ways, he was.
The lounge was mostly empty now, quiet except for the low murmur of voices and the occasional clink of glass.
Asuma approached Kurenai, his steps steady—though his heart wasn't.
"Hey, Red Eyes," he said casually. "Did you unlock your Sharingan yet?"
The same joke. The same line he'd used when they were fresh-faced genin so many years ago.
Kurenai looked up, startled, her crimson eyes widening slightly. "Asuma… you're back?"
The surprise in her voice stung more than Asuma cared to admit. He forced a smile, ignoring the twinge of bitterness that crept in.
Guess no one told her, he thought grimly. Of course, they didn't. I'm the outcast now, right? The guy who abandoned the village to go 'find himself.' Why would anyone bother telling her I came back?
But he pushed those thoughts aside. "Of course, I'm back," he said. "And this time, I'm here to stay."
"Why?"
Asuma paused, the bluntness of the question catching him off guard.
Don't tell me… he thought, his stomach sinking. She's giving me the cold shoulder too.
He shrugged, trying to sound casual. "Well, this is my home, right?"
Kurenai looked away, her expression unreadable.
Asuma scratched the back of his neck awkwardly, then forced himself to push forward. "Look," he began, "let me make it up to you. A drink? Maybe some food? Let's catch up. I've been dying to know why you became a genjutsu specialist, of all things."
Kurenai hesitated, her polite smile not quite reaching her eyes. "I don't know, Asuma. I'm really busy right now, preparing for this year's genin graduation…"
Her words were polite, but the tone behind them was distant.
Asuma felt the rejection like a punch to the gut. He masked it well, though—years of dealing with nobles in the Daimyō's court had taught him how to keep his face calm, even when he felt like crumbling inside.
"Well," he said after a beat, "why don't we discuss it together? I was actually thinking about becoming a jōnin instructor myself."
That was a lie.
Asuma couldn't picture himself teaching a team of green, hyperactive genin. He was a man who loved his lazy afternoons, a simple life with the occasional mission to keep things interesting. The thought of wrangling three brats day in and day out was enough to make him want to light another cigarette right then and there.
But he couldn't say that. Not now.
Kurenai tilted her head slightly, her gaze unreadable as she studied him. "What were you saying about a drink?"
Asuma's heart jumped, but he kept his cool, only allowing the corners of his mouth to lift into a small smile.
"Let's go," he said.
The Fire Bop Club was alive with noise and energy. It was one of the most popular bars in Konoha, known for its wide selection of drinks from across the Elemental Nations. Shinobi and civilians mingled, their laughter and conversations mixing with the soft hum of music in the background.
Asuma led Kurenai to a quieter corner, ordering a couple of light drinks as they began to talk. They caught up on what they had been doing over the past seven years, trading stories about missions and experiences. For a while, Asuma let himself believe that things might finally be normal again.
But halfway through the evening, some of Kurenai's friends called her over to join them at another table. She gave him an apologetic smile before leaving, disappearing into a crowd that seemed to welcome her like family.
Asuma stayed behind, nursing his drink. He glanced over at her occasionally, watching as her laughter lit up the room, her smile easy and genuine as she spoke with her friends.
And in that moment, it hit him.
He didn't belong here.
He had left Konoha to find himself, and now that he was back, there was no place for him. Not with his father, not with his colleagues, not even with Kurenai.
He paid the tab quietly and slipped out of the bar without saying goodbye.
Asuma wandered through the streets of Konoha aimlessly, his hands shoved deep into his pockets. The quiet hum of the village at night was both comforting and isolating—a sharp reminder of how much he'd missed and how much had changed.
He wasn't sure how long he'd been walking when he heard a familiar voice.
"Asuma?"
He looked up and froze. Standing before him was a woman holding a bag of groceries.
"Long time no see, huh?"
It was his sister-in-law, Sarutobi Akari.
Akari was striking in a quiet way, her features sharp but elegant. She wore a simple navy yukata, her jōnin vest folded over her arm, the sleeves of her shirt rolled up to reveal the faint scars of an experienced shinobi. Her sharp brown eyes softened slightly as she looked at him.
"Maybe it would've been sooner if you bothered to come," she said, her tone teasing but not unkind.
"I didn't know how to approach my brother after what I said," Asuma admitted. There was no point in lying—Akari was an elite jōnin, an ANBU member no less. She'd see through him in a heartbeat.
Akari's gaze didn't waver. "Take the first step, Asuma," she said simply. "You might be surprised what happens next."
Before Asuma could respond, a loud, excited voice interrupted them.
"Mom, look what I found!"
Asuma turned to see a young boy running toward them, cradling a small, squirming cat in his arms.
"Konohamaru," Akari said with a sigh, "what did I tell you about picking up random animals?"
The boy pouted. "That I can't because they belong in the wild."
"Exactly," Akari said, taking the cat from his arms and setting it down gently. "Now, let's go home. Dinner's waiting."
Konohamaru's face lit up. "Can I help you make the food, Mom?"
Asuma watched the scene unfold, a small smile tugging at his lips. It didn't take him long to piece it together—the boy, with his messy hair and bright, eager eyes, could only be his nephew.
"Hello there, little guy," Asuma said, crouching slightly to meet Konohamaru's gaze.
"Who are you, suspiciously bearded man?"
Asuma sweatdropped at those adjectives, taking a deep breath before exhaling. A small flame serpent formed in the air between them, curling and twisting like a living thing. It was a trick he had picked up in the Fire Daimyō's court, and it worked like a charm.
"Whoa! That's so cool!"
Akari chuckled. "Would you like to join us for dinner, Asuma?"
He hesitated for only a moment before nodding. "If you don't mind me intruding."
"Of course not," Akari said, turning to Konohamaru. "What do you think, Konohamaru?"
"This dinner is gonna be awesome!" the boy exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. "We've got everyone in the family coming!"
Dinner was nothing short of amazing. Asuma couldn't remember the last time he'd sat at a family table like this, with the comforting clatter of dishes, the smell of home-cooked food, and the warmth of shared company. His sister-in-law, Akari, was an exceptional cook, and her efforts hadn't gone unnoticed.
To his left, Akari was trying—unsuccessfully—to make Konohamaru eat his vegetables. The six-year-old had puffed up his cheeks in defiance, claiming he was "too full" after his third serving of rice.
Across from him, Hiruzen sat at the head of the table, unusually relaxed, a faint smile on his lips as he sipped his tea.
But it was the man seated at the other end of the table that caught Asuma's attention.
Sarutobi Hikaru.
His older brother was a man who carried himself with quiet authority. His features were sharp but refined, with the same intelligent eyes their father had, though his gaze often held an edge of sternness. His dark brown hair was neatly tied into a short ponytail, and his beard was trimmed with precision. Unlike Asuma's rugged, laid-back appearance, Hikaru had the polished look of a man who commanded respect wherever he went.
Hikaru's demeanor had always been calm, measured—a man of logic and control. But as their gazes met across the table, there was a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.
"You really are something else, Asuma," Hikaru said, setting down his chopsticks.
"Thanks," Asuma replied, though his voice was tinged with surprise. For years, he had assumed Hikaru hated him—resented him, even—for the way he had stormed out of Konoha, for the angry words they had exchanged before he left.
Back then, Asuma had shouted, accused Hikaru of stealing the title of clan head that he had deserved. He expected hostility now, not… this.
"Did hanging out with nobles make you dense or something? You've been running from everything your whole life."
"What's that supposed to mean?"
"Oh, don't give me that look," Hikaru said, firm. "You ran from home. You ran from your responsibilities here. Then you ran from the Fire Guardians when things got tough. What's next?"
Asuma's hand curled into a fist under the table, his anger simmering just below the surface. "I came back, didn't I? Shouldn't you be glad that I'm alive?"
The tension in the room rose sharply, the air heavy with unspoken words. Asuma's chakra flared slightly, a subtle warning of the frustration building within him. Hikaru's chakra spiked in response, his own irritation evident.
Before things could escalate further, Hiruzen's presence filled the room, his chakra washing over both of them like an iron grip. The sheer weight of it forced both brothers to still, their tempers immediately quelled.
"Enough," Hiruzen said firmly, his tone brooking no argument. "Akari, take Konohamaru to bed."
"Yes, Father," Akari replied without hesitation.
Asuma turned to see that she had already placed Konohamaru in a light genjutsu, the boy fast asleep in her arms. She gave both brothers a sharp look before leaving the room, her presence lingering like a reprimand.
The silence that followed was deafening.
Hiruzen coughed lightly, breaking the tension. "Now then, you two. Stop acting like children and talk it out properly."
Both Asuma and Hikaru opened their mouths to protest, but Hiruzen's glare silenced them instantly. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a small shōgi board, setting it on the table between them.
"You will play one round," Hiruzen said. "One round, and as you play, you will talk. No interruptions, no yelling. Understood?"
"You want us to settle this with shōgi?"
"Correct. Asuma will play black, so he moves first."
Asuma sighed but leaned forward, picking up his first piece. "What's your problem with me?"
Hikaru mirrored his movement, placing his own piece. "My problem is that you think you can just stroll back into Konoha and act like nothing's happened."
Asuma's jaw tightened. He moved another piece. "Don't you think I know that? Every damn day since I came back, people have been treating me like I'm a traitor. So excuse me for trying to see the good side of things instead of just running away again."
Hikaru's expression didn't soften. "Then why didn't you come back sooner? Why did it take you so long to even visit your family?"
Asuma froze for a moment, his fingers hovering over the next piece. Because I didn't see the point.
"I said a lot of things before I left… and I didn't think I could take them back. I'm sorry for that."
"Doesn't matter. The past is the past." Hikaru paused, his fingers lightly tapping his piece before he moved it. "I kept up with your exploits as a Fire Guardian, you know. You had everything you wanted there—fame, money, power. So why come back?"
"Because none of it meant anything. I got older. I got closer to death. And I realized something: what's the point of having everything if there's no one to share it with?"
At that, the game slowed, both brothers holding their pieces but not placing them.
"And yet you came back to Konoha, knowing people wouldn't welcome you. Knowing how they'd see you. Why?"
Asuma gave him a lopsided smile, lighting a cigarette as he spoke. "What, were you hoping I'd just stay gone?"
"You idiot," Hikaru said. "I'm worried about you. Konoha is built on the Will of Fire—on loyalty, on honoring it. You dishonored that by leaving. People won't forgive you easily."
Asuma exhaled a stream of smoke, his grin widening. "Good. That just means I've got a new hurdle to overcome."
"Well said, Asuma. I know you're strong enough to handle it."
Hikaru shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "So, what's next? What's your plan now?"
"I'm thinking about becoming a jōnin instructor."
For the first time that night, Hikaru laughed, shaking his head. "You? A teacher? Those kids don't know what they're in for."
"We'll see," Asuma said with a smirk. "I might surprise you."
And for the first time in years, the Sarutobi brothers shared a moment of understanding.
A few months after settling back in Konoha, life had started to feel… lighter for Asuma. He made a point of visiting his family on weekends, often babysitting Konohamaru when Akari and Hikaru were busy with clan duties or ANBU missions. The little brat had grown on him fast, especially with his endless energy and unfiltered honesty. It was nice—really nice—to feel like he was a part of the Sarutobi household again.
Meanwhile, his reputation in the village had begun to recover. Successful missions stacked up under his belt, and slowly but surely, people were beginning to look at him with less suspicion.
But there was one problem he hadn't quite solved yet: Kurenai.
To catch Kurenai's attention, Asuma finally committed to the idea of becoming a jōnin instructor. And luck, it seemed, was on his side—he was assigned the Ino-Shika-Chō trio of the current generation.
Three clan heirs. Three shinobi who had been raised since birth to work as a team. Three kids whose families had likely prepped them so thoroughly that Asuma could afford to take it easy as their instructor.
An easy life as a jōnin instructor. That was the plan.
Of course, he quickly learned that while Shikamaru was the laziest brat he'd ever met and Chōji was sweet and harmless, Ino was… spirited, to put it mildly. Managing her relentless energy and constant nitpicking of her teammates wasn't as easy as he'd hoped. Still, the trio grew on him. He found himself genuinely enjoying their sessions, even if he wouldn't admit it outright.
A few days after the academy's graduation exams, Asuma found himself walking back to his apartment after another mind-numbing D-rank mission. Escorting an old man with a cart of cabbages hadn't exactly been thrilling, but he wasn't in the mood for anything too taxing today.
The evening was quiet, the streets painted in warm orange hues as the sun dipped below the horizon. He was halfway to his place when something—or rather, someone—caught his eye.
Kakashi Hatake was leaning against the railing of a nearby staircase, engrossed in his infamous orange book. Asuma did a double take. It wasn't every day you casually ran into one of Konoha's strongest shinobi.
"Good to see you again, Kakashi."
Kakashi didn't look up from his book. Instead, he gave a slight nod, his eye crinkling in what could have been a smile.
"Want to come in?"
"Well," Kakashi drawled, finally closing his book with a snap, "I do have something we could discuss over something to drink."
"Come on, then. I've got some coffee the Fire Daimyō gave me."
"Didn't know you liked coffee."
"I don't," Asuma replied. "But when the Fire Daimyō gives you a gift, you take it. No questions asked."
Asuma's apartment was simple yet comfortable, reflecting the quiet, no-frills lifestyle he had adopted since his return. Traditional tatami mats covered the floors, and the furniture was minimal—a low wooden table with cushions for seating, a few shelves lined with books and small trinkets from his travels, and a kotatsu in the corner for colder nights. The walls were adorned with subtle touches of Sarutobi clan heritage: a framed calligraphy scroll bearing the kanji for Will of Fire and a few weapons hung neatly on display.
Asuma set about preparing the coffee, the rich aroma filling the air as Kakashi took a seat on one of the cushions.
"So," Kakashi began, "how's life as a jōnin instructor treating you?"
"Easier than I thought," Asuma replied, pouring the coffee into two cups. "What about you? I heard you finally passed a team."
"They're doing well. I think they're shaping up to be a great team."
Asuma handed Kakashi a cup. "Not that I mind you dropping by, but you and I were never exactly close. So, what's this about?"
Kakashi let out a mock sigh, slumping back dramatically. "I thought we were as close as two peas in a pod."
"Right," Asuma deadpanned. "You're really selling it with that smut book of yours."
Kakashi chuckled, clearly having fun. "Fine, fine. You caught me. I need a favor."
"What kind of favor?"
"I want you to train my student in Wind Style."
"You want me to train one of your brats in elemental manipulation? Why? You've got more jutsu in your arsenal than anyone I know."
"Wind Style isn't the issue that I'm facing. It's something more unique—something your team can help me with."
"My team?"
Kakashi nodded. "The student I'm talking about is Naruto Uzumaki."
That gave Asuma pause. The name hit him like a stone dropping into a still pond, the ripples of understanding spreading quickly.
"…Oh," he murmured after a moment, the pieces clicking together in his mind. "This is about building trust, isn't it? You want the Jinchūriki to have more friends in Konoha."
Tenten. That's why Kakashi involved her in Naruto's kenjutsu training.
He could've taught Naruto himself. The basics of kenjutsu, wind-style techniques—none of it would have been difficult for him to pass on. But that wasn't the priority. Not now.
This came directly from the Hokage. Naruto is losing faith.
The words rang in his mind, heavy with an urgency he couldn't ignore. Naruto, the loud, stubborn boy who once declared to the world that he'd be Hokage, was losing that fire. His ambition, his dreams—they were fading.
The Will of Fire, the very thing that held this village together, no longer resonated with him.
And that was dangerous.
If Naruto didn't feel tied to Konoha—if he didn't have genuine bonds of friendship, of loyalty—the consequences were unthinkable. He wouldn't just be another lost child. He was Konoha's Jinchūriki. He carried an untapped power that no one fully understood, and if he ever turned against the village…
Kakashi clenched his jaw. I won't let that happen.
He wouldn't fail him. He wouldn't fail Minato-sensei or Kushina-san. If he ever met them in the afterlife, he wanted to be able to look them in the eyes and tell them their son had people who stood by him—not because they were told to, but because they wanted to.
That's why he chose Tenten.
Yūgao would have been an excellent instructor. A skilled kenjutsu master, experienced and disciplined. But that wasn't what Naruto needed. He didn't need another teacher keeping him at arm's length, another shinobi fulfilling a duty.
He needed real allies. People his own age. People who would fight with him, laugh with him, challenge him, and trust him.
Pretending wasn't enough.
Kakashi knew better than anyone how much genuine bonds mattered. He knew what it meant to lose them. He wouldn't let Naruto walk that same path.
He exhaled softly, his resolve hardening.
He would make sure Naruto had those bonds. No matter what it takes.
Asuma let out a long sigh, leaning back against the wall as he mulled over the situation. "I don't know…" he admitted finally. "Maybe we should start with something simpler, like joint training exercises between our teams. That way, he gets the interaction without too much pressure."
"That's not a bad idea," Kakashi acknowledged. "But that's just the other extreme—too much social pressure too quickly. Inoichi suggested that we ease him into the social environment. Give him time to gain allies naturally, without forcing it."
The words clicked in Asuma's mind immediately. Inoichi? A social environment? That combination of words alone told him just how delicate the situation was.
"What is this really about, Kakashi?" Asuma asked. "Is the Jinchūriki compromised?"
Kakashi's expression didn't change, but the weight of his words hung heavy in the air. "We have evidence to believe so. Will you do it?"
Asuma sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I was hoping for an easy jōnin instructor life."
"Don't worry. I'm passing on the headache that is Naruto Uzumaki to you."
Asuma exhaled heavily, glancing down at his cup of coffee. He swirled the dark liquid thoughtfully before taking another sip. It was rich, bold, and unexpectedly good. Maybe he should start drinking more coffee. He had a feeling he was going to need it.
Shikamaru blinked, his eyes heavy with fatigue. Okay, more tired than usual. He stretched his arms lazily, staring down at the shogi board in front of him. His mind wasn't on the game, though. It kept replaying his graduation day, over and over, trying to piece together something he couldn't quite pin down.
Naruto acting… not like Naruto.
"Checkmate," came his father's calm voice, dragging Shikamaru back to reality.
"Your game today was a mess," Shikaku said bluntly, his sharp gaze making Shikamaru feel like he was under a microscope.
Shikamaru yawned and scratched the back of his head. "Troublesome," he muttered, already preparing to dismiss the conversation.
Shikaku Nara, ever the epitome of calm, watched him with an unreadable expression. His spiky ponytail and goatee made him look deceptively laid-back, but the scars on the side of his face hinted at the experience of a man who had seen far too much. His dark eyes, however, were sharp as ever.
"A Nara with an interest is a dangerous thing."
Shikamaru stiffened slightly. Of course, his dad would pick up on his distracted state. The man was too damn perceptive for his own good.
"Not thinking about anything important," Shikamaru mumbled, trying to play it off, even though his brain was screaming at him about Naruto's strange behavior. Should he bring it up? It might be a mistake. Shikaku wasn't just his dad—he was the head of the Jōnin Council. If Shikamaru said something even remotely suspicious, it could turn into a village-wide headache.
Did he really want to invite that kind of trouble?
...Nah. Too much effort.
"You look like you're about to fall asleep," Shikaku said, narrowing his eyes. "Try not to think too much about it. Overthinking—it's not the Nara way."
"Oh no," came a stern voice from behind. "He should think about it."
Shikamaru sighed inwardly.
His mother, Yoshino Nara, stepped into the room holding a tray of green tea and cups. Her sharp gaze landed on her son, and Shikamaru immediately felt like he was five years old again and being scolded for not cleaning his room. She set the tray down with precision, her long brown hair tied neatly in a ponytail, strands framing her serious expression.
"What are you talking about, woman?"
"You know exactly what I mean," Yoshino shot back, hands on her hips.
"You think it's a girl, don't you?"
"Of course, it's a girl!" Yoshino said with absolute certainty. "Why else would our lazy son look so troubled? It's either a girl, or the apocalypse is coming."
Shikaku smirked. "Makes sense. I mean, I was young once too. And you did occupy my mind for a while back then."
Yoshino blushed, a rare moment of softness crossing her stern face. "I was the beauty that stayed in the mind of the great Shikaku Nara," she said, smiling faintly.
Shikamaru rolled his eyes. Here it comes…
"More like a pain in my butt," Shikaku added dryly, sipping his tea.
"What did you just say, you bastard!?" Yoshino shouted, slamming her hands on the table.
Shikamaru sighed, standing up slowly.
"Don't you dare walk out while I'm yelling at your father, young man!"
"I'm just getting some air," Shikamaru said lazily, waving a hand behind him.
Yoshino huffed but softened. "Well, if you need any advice about the girl on your mind, you know you can always come to your mom."
Shikamaru froze in the doorway, glancing back over his shoulder. "It's not a girl, Mom."
"Of course it's a girl," Yoshino said, ignoring him completely. "Just bring her home sometime, alright? I'll make dinner—something impressive. You know, gotta show your future wife we're a good family."
Shikamaru's groan deepened, and he quickly stepped outside, letting the door close behind him.
It's not a girl, it's Naruto.
Behind him, his parents' voices drifted out, loud and clear through the walls.
"You're impossible, Shikaku!"
"And yet, here we are, happily married!"
"Happily? You—"
Shikamaru sighed heavily, picking up his pace. "Yeah, definitely worse. One headache is enough."
Shikamaru arrived at Training Ground 10, the perfect place for an afternoon nap. The lush green field was surrounded by towering trees whose leaves rustled gently in the breeze.
At the center of the field stood a small pavilion. Its curved, tiled roof rose in graceful tiers, supported by weathered wooden beams painted a deep vermilion. The stone floor was smooth and cool, with long benches and a central table that seemed perfect for quiet reflection—or, in Shikamaru's case, uninterrupted naps.
Shikamaru stretched out, resting his head on the table. The cool stone against his cheek was soothing, and he closed his eyes, letting himself drift into half-consciousness. The faint hum of nature filled the air—birds chirping, wind in the trees. It was peaceful, almost perfect.
Then he heard it.
A deep rumbling sound in the distance.
He lazily opened one eye, too relaxed to react fully. Turning his head just enough to see, he caught sight of something rolling toward him—fast. It was a massive sphere, tearing through the field like an oversized boulder.
Shikamaru blinked, unfazed, as the ball came to a screeching halt and exploded in a puff of white smoke. When the dust cleared, there stood Chōji, holding a bag of beef jerky in one hand and grinning triumphantly.
Chōji Akimichi looked bigger than ever—mostly in his weight. His friend's face was rounder, and his limbs carried a noticeable layer of fat. Shikamaru didn't comment, of course. He valued his life too much for that.
"How's training going?"
"Look at the gains!" Chōji said, flexing his arm proudly. Beneath the soft layers of fat, there was muscle, but it was buried deep. Shikamaru didn't comment, though. He knew this was all part of the Akimichi's unique jutsu—turning stored calories into raw chakra power.
It wasn't hard to figure out why Chōji had been training so hard, either.
Naruto.
Naruto's killer intent had left an impression on Chōji—and had lit a fire under the boy, pushing him to bulk up as quickly as possible. In just four days, he'd gained almost twenty kilograms.
"You're going to be rolling everywhere soon if you keep this up."
Chōji grinned, unbothered. "That's the point."
Before Shikamaru could reply, another voice broke through the calm.
"Fashionably late, as always."
Ino Yamanaka strutted into the training ground, holding a small bag of leftovers. She tossed the bag to Chōji, who caught it easily and immediately began digging through it.
Ino's presence was as bright as ever, though Shikamaru had noticed some changes in her recently. She was more serious than she used to be, ditching her Sasuke-obsessed antics in favor of focusing on her Yamanaka clan techniques. But despite her progress as a shinobi, she still carried herself with the same confidence that had defined her since childhood.
"You bring snacks for him and nothing for me?"
"You don't need it. Besides, you'd just complain that it's too much work to eat."
Chōji chuckled through a mouthful of food, and Shikamaru rolled his eyes. The three of them fell into their usual rhythm—Shikamaru lounging on the bench, Chōji munching away, and Ino sitting cross-legged on the grass, soaking up the sun.
The calm didn't last long, though.
A swirl of leaves caught their attention as Asuma Sarutobi appeared in the center of the training ground, his ever-present cigarette dangling from his lips.
Asuma was the picture of laid-back authority. His spiky black hair and scruffy beard gave him a rugged look, and the rolled-up sleeves of his jōnin vest added to his relaxed demeanor. But the sharpness in his eyes betrayed his true nature—this was a man who didn't miss much.
"Sensei," Ino said, stretching her arms dramatically. "What boring mission do you have for us today?"
Asuma exhaled a puff of smoke, smiling faintly. "No mission today. A friend of mine asked me to do him a favor. We're going to help one of his students with elemental jutsu training."
Ino perked up immediately. "Oh! Are we going to meet one of our senpai? Is he handsome?"
"Not exactly. It's one of your classmates."
The trio exchanged confused glances.
"Sensei," Ino began, "elemental jutsu training doesn't usually start until at least a year after graduation. It's only been four days."
"That's Kakashi's choice. I'm just here to help out. Besides, I get to cash in a favor."
"Kakashi? As in the Kakashi? Team 7's sensei?" Shikamaru asked, sitting up slightly.
"Yeah," Asuma replied, taking another drag of his cigarette.
Ino clapped her hands, grinning. "It's gotta be Sasuke-kun! We're going to train with Sasuke-kun!" She practically squealed with excitement.
Before Asuma could respond, another swirl of leaves announced the arrival of Kakashi. But it wasn't Sasuke standing beside him.
It was Naruto.
The air changed instantly.
Shikamaru stiffened, his mind snapping to attention. Ino froze mid-smile, her face falling as she instinctively moved closer to Chōji. But it was Chōji's reaction that caught Asuma's attention.
Chōji, who usually wouldn't hurt a fly unless he absolutely had to, clenched his fists. His fingers trembled halfway through the motion before stopping altogether, his body paralyzed by a fear so primal it was as if he were staring down a demon.
"Are you three okay?" Asuma asked, his tone sharp. This reaction was… unnatural.
Ino snapped out of it first, rushing to Chōji's side. She grabbed his arm, whispering to him urgently, trying to pull him back. Shikamaru stayed rooted in place, gripping the edge of the stone table so hard his knuckles turned white.
Asuma watched his students leave, slightly concerned, before turning his attention back to Kakashi and the blond genin beside him.
"Asuma, is everything alright with your team?"
"I think so. Maybe it's because you arrived early," Asuma joked, subtly telling Kakashi that he'd handle it.
"I am a clone," Kakashi replied, subtly telling Asuma that he was, in fact, a clone.
"Of course you are," Asuma said, turning his attention to Naruto. "So, you must be Naruto Uzumaki. Heard a lot about you from your sensei. The name's Asuma."
"Nice to meet you, bearded man."
Asuma sweatdropped. "Bearded man?"
"Yeah," Naruto said with a shrug. "You've got a beard. What else am I supposed to call you?"
"How about Asuma-sensei?"
"Nah, you have to teach me something first before I call you sensei. Otherwise, you're just a bearded guy."
"I'm not sure that's much better," Asuma muttered under his breath.
"I'll leave you to it," Kakashi said before disappearing in a puff of smoke.
"Alright, kid. What do you know about wind chakra?"
Naruto immediately perked up. "It's one of the five chakra natures, and I have it. So, what jutsu are you gonna teach me?"
"Hold your horses. Before we jump into jutsu, you need to learn how to use your chakra nature first. Otherwise, it's like trying to swing a sword without knowing how to sharpen it."
"Alright, so what's the first step?"
Asuma pulled out his cigarette, holding it loosely between his fingers. "Let me show you something." He filled his fingertip with normal chakra and flicked the cigarette. The lit end exploded, scattering ash and tobacco everywhere.
"That's what happens when I use regular chakra," Asuma said. He pulled out another cigarette and flicked it again—this time, using wind chakra. The result was precise and clean. The cigarette's lit end was sliced clean off, leaving the bud with a perfectly sharp edge.
"Whoa, you sharpened your chakra?"
"Not exactly," Asuma said. "What I did was change my chakra into wind nature. Wind chakra is sharp and precise—meant for cutting. From the look in your eyes, I think you're getting the point."
Naruto nodded slowly. "So… I need to learn how to change my chakra before I even think about learning a jutsu?"
"Exactly," Asuma said with an approving nod. "Any questions?"
Naruto scratched his head. "Yeah. What happens if I try to learn a wind jutsu before I figure out how to change my chakra?"
In response, Asuma reached into his pouch and pulled out a pair of trench knives. "These are made from chakra metal," he explained, holding the blades up for Naruto to see. "They're designed to absorb and amplify the user's chakra. Here, give it a shot."
[ Item: Custom Trench Knife ]
[ Weapon Type: Dagger ]
[ Attack Type: Magic ]
[ Description: A weapon created using a special iron sand only found in the deserts of the Land of Wind. A very expensive weapon that excels in mid- and short-range combat. ]
Naruto raised an eyebrow at the Attack Type line in the system's description. Magic? Remembering Asuma's words, he quickly concluded that the system was lumping chakra into the same category as magic.
His mind started racing. Could he channel his pyromancy or divine energy into the knives? That'd be insane. His excitement, however, was quickly dampened as he remembered the chakra paper incident—the unsettling moment when his pyromancy flame turned the paper into something… unnatural.
I don't think I wanna see what happens if I use the pyromancy flame on a weapon. Last thing I need is a demonic knife in my hand. He shuddered at the thought. That would probably ruin the knife too.
"Say," Naruto asked, holding up one of the trench knives, "how expensive are these, anyway?"
"About 10 million ryo each," Asuma said casually, as if he were talking about the weather.
Naruto froze, his mind blank for a second as the weight of that number hit him.
"WHAT?!" he finally shouted. "You're loaded, bearded man!"
"Not rich, kid," Asuma said, smirking. "Just lived long enough to save up and invest in the right gear."
Naruto hummed in thought, watching as Asuma channeled his chakra into the knife. The blade began to glow with a sharp, steady light, the edges shimmering faintly with power.
Naruto attempted the same, focusing his chakra into the knife. The metal started to glow faintly, but the light flickered erratically, wobbling like an unsteady flame.
"Now," Asuma said, "throw it."
Both of them hurled their trench knives at a nearby tree. Naruto's knife stuck in the bark, quivering slightly. Asuma's, however, sliced straight through the tree, embedding itself in the ground on the other side.
"Whoa… It's like a hot knife through butter!"
Asuma retrieved his knife and gestured to the tree. "See the difference? A jutsu is only as strong as the chakra nature behind it. If I gave you a powerful wind jutsu right now—say, an A-rank one—it'd barely register as a C-rank because you haven't learned the basics."
"So… you're saying I gotta walk before I can run, huh?"
"Exactly," Asuma said with a grin. "Glad you're catching on."
"So, what do I do now?"
"Go grab a leaf. Hold it flat between your palms and try to split it using your chakra. The goal is to focus your chakra into a thin, sharp edge, like a blade."
Naruto grinned. "Got it." Then, without missing a beat, he formed the cross-shaped hand sign.
"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"
A dozen Naruto clones popped into existence, each one immediately grabbing a leaf and getting to work.
"Well, that's one way to speed up training."
[ An Hour Later ]
"Bearded sensei, can you ask them to stop glaring at me?"
Asuma followed Naruto's gaze toward his team. Shikamaru was lying on his back, arms behind his head, staring at the clouds. Ino was using her mirror to fix her hair, though she kept sneaking glances at Naruto. And Chōji, well… Chōji wasn't even pretending to be subtle. He was glaring at Naruto, fists clenched, his usual easygoing demeanor nowhere to be seen.
"Naruto, did you do something to my team?"
"No! Nothing!" Naruto said quickly, shaking his head. "I mean, I skipped a few classes with Shikamaru and Chōji back in the academy, but I never even talked to Ino! I swear."
Asuma hummed.
"Uh-huh. And what about recently? Did anything happen that might've upset them?"
"No!" Naruto groaned. "Well… maybe… there was this thing with Kiba."
Asuma blinked. "Kiba?"
"Yeah, that jerk insulted my master, so I defended his honor." Naruto crossed his arms, frowning. "I don't care if he wants to call me names, but I draw the line at him throwing dirt on Oscar's name."
"Care to tell me what happened?" Asuma asked, keeping his tone light. He wasn't sure how much Naruto would open up, but it didn't hurt to try. To his surprise, Naruto launched into a word-for-word recounting of his fight with Kiba, complete with exaggerated hand gestures and sound effects.
Asuma nodded along, filing away the relevant details. The kid was refreshingly honest—almost too honest, really.
"Well, Naruto," Asuma said once the story ended, "I think you did the right thing."
"You do?"
Asuma smiled. "I mean it. Sticking up for your teacher? That's not easy to do. Not everyone has the guts to stand up for what they believe in."
Naruto beamed at him. "Thanks, Asuma-sensei!"
"Don't mention it," Asuma said. "I'll talk to my team. You keep at it with the leaf."
"Got it!" Naruto gave him a thumbs-up and went back to his training, his clones working alongside him.
Asuma made his way over to where his team sat under the shade of a tree. Shikamaru hadn't moved, still lying back with his eyes half-closed. Ino was fiddling with her hair again, and Choji was still glaring at Naruto, though his fists had unclenched.
"Alright, Team 10," Asuma said, crossing his arms. "What's going on?"
The trio stayed silent.
"Look, if there's a problem, I can help. But I can't do anything if you won't talk to me."
Still nothing. Asuma sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "At least stop glaring at the kid while he's here, alright? He's my student today, and I don't need you three making things weird."
"I've got better things to do," Shikamaru muttered, closing his eyes.
"Uh-huh," Asuma said dryly. "Like lying here doing nothing?"
"It's called cloud-watching," Shikamaru shot back lazily. "It's productive in its own way."
Asuma rolled his eyes and turned to Ino. "What about you?"
Ino shrugged. "I wasn't glaring. I mean, now that I really think about it, he's not bad-looking. That awful orange jumpsuit was doing him no favors, but with that armor… he might actually be kind of cute. Sasuke's still way better, though."
Shikamaru cracked an eye open and gave her a look. "Ino…"
"What?" Ino said, smirking. "I'm just saying. Not that it matters. I've got standards, y'know."
Asuma groaned and turned to Choji. "Alright, big guy. What's your deal?"
The big guy stayed silent.
"Come on, Choji. I'll take us to Yakiniku Q after this."
Choji glanced at him, then slowly leaned back against the tree. "Fine."
Shikamaru reached out and fist-bumped him. Ino rolled her eyes and went back to her mirror, though Asuma noticed she was still glancing at Naruto every so often.
"Seriously," he muttered to himself, lighting another cigarette. "I'm supposed to be the adult here. Why do I feel like I'm babysitting a bunch of five-year-olds?"
"Because you are."
Asuma raised an eyebrow. "Careful, Shikamaru. I know your weaknesses."
"Yeah? What's that?"
"Hard Work."
Shikamaru groaned, muttering something about life being a drag, while Ino burst into laughter. Choji even cracked a small smile, though he tried to hide it.
Asuma sighed again, but this time, there was a hint of fondness in his expression. Teenagers, he thought again. What a pain.
Naruto had been at it for what felt like hours, holding the leaf between his palms, pouring chakra into it, trying to split it as Asuma had instructed. His clones were scattered around, each working furiously on their own leaves, but none of them had succeeded yet. Naruto gritted his teeth, feeling frustration bubble up inside him.
Finally, he couldn't take it anymore. "Asuma-sensei, can you give me some tips? The stupid leaf isn't splitting!"
"Alright, kid. How are you visualizing your chakra?"
Naruto frowned. "Like a gust of wind tearing through the leaf! You know, like… whoosh! Just ripping it apart!"
"There's your problem." Asuma pushed himself off the tree and walked over. "You're thinking too brute force, Naruto. Wind chakra isn't about tearing through. It's about precision. You've got to imagine splitting your chakra into two streams and grinding them against each other—sharply and finely. That's the trick."
"Grinding them? Like… what, sharpening a blade?"
"Exactly. Think of it like honing the edge of a knife. You're not smashing it; you're sharpening it." Asuma tapped his cigarette, letting the ash fall. "Give that a shot."
Naruto's eyes lit up with determination. "Got it!" He turned back to his clones, clapping his hands together. "Alright, you guys heard him! Let's grind this chakra like we're sharpening kunai!"
"Yes, boss!" one of his clones shouted, and they all went back to work with renewed energy.
Finally, as the sun began to set, a loud cry rang out. Naruto's voice echoed across the training ground, and his clones all shouted in unison, "Yatta!"
Asuma stood, raising an eyebrow as he saw Naruto and his clones tossing their split leaves into the air like confetti. He smirked and started clapping. "Well done, Naruto. You've just completed something that takes most ninja months to figure out."
"Wait, months? Are you serious?!"
"Completely," Asuma said with a grin. "That's no small feat, kid. You should be proud."
Naruto puffed up his chest. "I am awesome, aren't I?"
Asuma chuckled, ruffling Naruto's hair. "That you are. And since you've worked so hard, I think it's time to celebrate. What do you say we head to Yakiniku Q?"
Naruto's jaw dropped. "You mean the fancy barbecue place?!"
Asuma nodded. "Yep. My treat."
"Wait… wait… we have to share Yakiniku Q?" Chōji said, looking almost betrayed.
"C'mon, big man," Asuma said, clapping a hand on his shoulder. "It's a celebration. Food tastes better when you share it, trust me."
Chōji grumbled under his breath but didn't argue further.
Asuma had a feeling the warm, inviting atmosphere of the barbecue restaurant might help ease whatever lingering tension there was between Naruto and his team. The sizzling plates of meat, the clatter of chopsticks, and the hum of lighthearted conversation created the perfect backdrop for breaking down walls. He'd rather not have Konoha's future shinobi at odds over something petty—especially when Naruto needed allies now more than ever.
Author's Note:
Alright, let's address something real quick. I've seen some gentle criticism about the pacing of the story being slow. And yeah, you're right—the pacing is slow. But it's slow for a reason. This is a crossover between Naruto and Dark Souls—two massive worlds with their own depth and lore. If I want to develop both sides in a meaningful way, we have to take our time.
The story of Dark Souls is just as important here as the story of the Shinobi world. Naruto's journey isn't limited to just one world—he's influencing both and being influenced by them simultaneously. So yeah, we can't just speedrun this.
Sure, I could easily write Naruto blowing through Undead Burg, fighting bosses, leveling up, and collecting items. And honestly, most Dark Souls players would agree that area isn't exactly the highlight of the game. But would that be satisfying to read? Probably not.
Think about it—why do you care about characters like Oscar, Alexander (the Crestfallen Warrior), or the Undead Merchant? In the game, they're barely more than NPCs. But here, I'm taking the time to explore them, their struggles, and their stories. Because if I don't, why would you care?
Naruto can fight hollows, grind for power-ups, and mow down enemies, but if you're not emotionally invested, none of it will matter. In Dark Souls, environmental storytelling works beautifully because you're the player—you interact with it. But in a written story, the emotional connection comes through the characters. That's why you felt something when Oscar died, why you cheered when the Asylum Demon went down, and why you're rooting for Naruto to reunite with Alexander.
And the same thing applies to the Shinobi side of the story. The side characters, the development of Team 7, Hiruzen's growth, and even Danzo's schemes—they all need time to breathe. If Naruto's immortality as an undead made him untouchable and we rushed past everything, why would you care about any of that?
That's why the pacing is slow. Because to make you care, we need immersion. We need moments that feel earned. And when you're juggling two massive worlds, multiple plotlines, and a huge cast of characters, rushing things would ruin the payoff.
I'm not saying my fanfic is perfect—some other writer might be able to pull this off better—but I hope you get why I'm writing it this way. And if you've stuck with me this far, I hope I've given you something to really enjoy.
Now, on to Kakashi. I've seen some comments questioning why he's having Tenten and Asuma help train Naruto instead of just doing it himself. And yeah, Kakashi could teach him. Kid Kakashi used a sword, and his dad was famous for it—he could easily teach Naruto kenjutsu. Same with Wind Release.
But that's not the point. This ties back to Chapter 9 when Naruto told Hiruzen he didn't care about becoming Hokage anymore. That hit Hiruzen hard enough to bring in Inoichi, who confirmed Naruto's biggest problem: he didn't have real friends.
This isn't manipulation. No one's being told to be friends with Naruto. Kakashi is just putting him in situations where those connections can happen naturally. It's about surrounding Naruto with people his age who could become genuine allies, instead of letting him spiral into isolation.
And hey, if you think that's manipulation, that's on you. But I'd argue this approach leaves room for way more interesting character growth and deeper relationships down the line.
Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 5th! You can read ahead to Chapter 64 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
Last edited:
bazerkerking
Not too sore, are you?
- Joined
- Jun 18, 2022
- Messages
- 284
- Likes received
- 5,320
I like this chapter! If great to see that naruto's actions earlier on still has consequences among his former classmates, even though he doesn't consider it to be anything important. That really helps them feel like other people and flashes out the world
Speedshot
Versed in the lewd.
- Joined
- Sep 6, 2022
- Messages
- 1,085
- Likes received
- 27,982
Liked the chapter. Kinda have a chip on my shoulder in regards to the village and Asuma. Glad he's getting the growth he needs, but people treating him with the cold shoulder bugs me. Mostly because it realistically is what would happen, yet at the same time I've got all this Naruto meta knowledge and am shouting in my head, he's better than all of you! Uchiha massacre! Danzo and root! The casual treatment of Naruto's upbringing! Fuck all y'all!
But no seriously great chapter looking forward to more. As for the pacing yeah it's fine. The people complaining either don't know what they're talking about or are worried that they won't get what they came for before ur interest in writing this dies and want to rush u. The pacing has been perfectly consistent throughout, and has given all the right amount of time for plot points to breathe.
But no seriously great chapter looking forward to more. As for the pacing yeah it's fine. The people complaining either don't know what they're talking about or are worried that they won't get what they came for before ur interest in writing this dies and want to rush u. The pacing has been perfectly consistent throughout, and has given all the right amount of time for plot points to breathe.
Nicohals J Westerberg
(Local Lurker)
- Joined
- Apr 1, 2022
- Messages
- 138
- Likes received
- 724
I, personally, love the way the story is currently being written. The slow pace is doing wonders, me thinks
GundamChief
Robocop Gundam Wannabe.
- Joined
- Dec 17, 2016
- Messages
- 127
- Likes received
- 5,124
I think the pacing is fine. I'm just looking forward to some cross-rift shenanigans. Invaders are a thing in Dark Souls, no reason it can't occur in Naruto now, and the invaders are players themselves, so it will be a terrifying thing to face. That or he fights the Goat Demon, dies, and due to some crap, when he wakes and tries to go back for another round, is horrified to find the Demon came back with him to Konoha.
Chapter no.23 Naruto
New
Adamos_Amet
Know what you're doing yet?
- Joined
- Nov 2, 2024
- Messages
- 222
- Likes received
- 4,584
Disclaimer:I don't own Naruto or Drak souls. Any similarities between real people, living or dead, or places, standing or demolished, in this story are just coincidences.
But if you like what I do and want to support me, you are more than welcome to donate on Place of Patrons.
Chapter no.23 Seals, Power, and Dinner
Sakura stirred awake as she felt a gentle shake on her shoulder. Her eyes fluttered open, her body groggy and heavy from sleep. For a moment, she didn't recognize where she was, but the sight of her desk cluttered with papers brought everything rushing back.
Oh no, she muttered, sitting upright with a start. Her hands flew to the stack of homework in front of her, flipping through the pages frantically. Please don't tell me I drooled on it...
She examined the top page, sighing in relief when everything looked intact. No embarrassing stains.
"Everything okay?" her mother's soft voice came from beside her. Sakura turned to see Mebuki standing there, a warm smile on her face and a tray in her hands. It held a glass of milk and an egg sandwich, neatly prepared.
"Yeah," Sakura said, fixing her disheveled hair as best as she could. "I just... fell asleep while doing homework. I still need to finish this."
"Well, first, eat something," Mebuki said gently, placing the tray down on Sakura's desk. "You can't think straight on an empty stomach."
"Thanks, Mom," Sakura murmured, reaching for the sandwich. As Mebuki started to leave, Sakura hesitated. Something about the moment made her chest tighten, and before she knew it, the words came out.
"Mom... I'm sorry."
Mebuki paused. "For what, sweetie?"
"For... not taking you seriously before," Sakura said quietly, her voice wavering. She looked down at her desk, embarrassed but needing to get it out. "I used to think you were just being pushy, trying to turn me into someone I'm not. But... now I get it. You just wanted what's best for me. And... thank you."
For a moment, Mebuki said nothing, and Sakura wondered if she had said the wrong thing. But then her mother's face softened, her smile full of warmth. She knelt beside Sakura and placed a gentle hand on her daughter's cheek.
"Oh, my sweet Sakura," Mebuki said, her voice brimming with love. "You don't need to apologize for the past. I've always been proud of you. I just wanted you to see the amazing person you are—and now you do. That's all a mother could ask for."
Sakura blinked rapidly, fighting the unexpected sting of tears. "Still... I'm trying harder now. I want to make you proud."
"You already do, honey," Mebuki said, brushing a strand of hair behind Sakura's ear. "But I am glad Kakashi-sensei is helping you. He must be a good teacher."
"He is," Sakura said, taking a bite of her sandwich and chewing thoughtfully. "He's strict, but in a good way. He makes me feel like I'm actually getting better."
Mebuki smiled brightly. "You should invite him to dinner sometime. Your whole team, actually. I'd love to meet them."
Sakura froze mid-bite, her mind racing. The idea of her chaotic team sitting at their dining table was... overwhelming. Not to mention, they weren't exactly the closest yet.
"I don't know about that, Mom," she said hesitantly, setting the sandwich down. "We've only been a team for, like, a few days. It's still... new."
The beginnings of a playful grin formed on Mebuki's face.
"Oh, I get it now."
"What do you mean?"
"You want to get to know that boy first... what was his name? Sasuke, right? You want to make sure he's ready to meet us before you bring him home."
"Mom!" Sakura's face turned crimson as she grabbed a nearby pillow and hurled it at her mother, who laughed and caught it easily.
"Alright, alright, I'm just kidding!" Mebuki said. "But the offer still stands. Whenever you're ready, invite your team over. I'll make the best meal. I've got to impress my future son-in-law, after all."
"Mom!" Sakura groaned, burying her face in her hands.
Mebuki giggled, leaning down to kiss the top of her daughter's head. "I'm just teasing, sweetie. Now finish your homework and come downstairs. I'm making your favorite: syrup-coated anko dumplings."
Sakura peeked out from behind her hands, unable to stop a small smile from forming. "Thanks, Mom."
"Anytime," Mebuki said, ruffling Sakura's hair before heading downstairs.
It was lunchtime, and Sakura found herself perched on the edge of the border wall, nervously clutching her bento as Iwashi carefully examined the scrolls she had handed him. Each one contained her best attempts at basic fuinjutsu seals, written in painstakingly deliberate calligraphy. Over the last four days, she had poured every spare moment into practicing and perfecting these seals, staying up late and waking up early. But even now, with Iwashi silently scrutinizing her work, she couldn't stop the nervous flutter in her chest.
"Do you know how many kanji a beginner fuinjutsu user needs to memorize and master?"
"Three thousand five hundred."
Iwashi nodded, still scanning the scrolls. "And why are the four tones in your calligraphy so important? Explain them."
Sakura took a deep breath. Iwashi had a habit of throwing these questions at her during reviews, forcing her to refresh what she'd learned in her mind. She was grateful for it—mostly.
"Fuinjutsu is as much a language as it is a battle art," she began. "The four tones are subtle indicators of intent that the writer embeds into the kanji. They determine how the seal interacts with chakra and the environment. The tones are: heibun—a steady, neutral kanji; joukyuu—a rising, questioning kanji; kaiten—a dipping and rising kanji used for transitions; and shiji—a commanding kanji for directives or activation. Changing even one tone can destabilize or completely ruin the fuinjutsu matrix."
Iwashi gave her a brief, approving nod but didn't look up. He turned to another scroll, quietly inspecting her work. Sakura kept her eyes on him, trying to gauge his reaction, but his expression gave nothing away.
"What exactly is a fuinjutsu matrix?"
Sakura's mind whirred as she straightened her posture, ready to recite the knowledge she'd memorized. "A fuinjutsu matrix is made up of three parts," she began. "The first part is the central kanji, called the shukaku-fuin—'core seal.' This kanji represents the main purpose of the seal, written in the common language." She paused for a moment to make sure she had her facts right before continuing. "Surrounding the shukaku-fuin is a circle of secondary kanji known as the kaname-fuin—'keystone seals.' These provide support to the core seal, anchoring it and controlling how it functions. Finally, there's the outermost layer, called the kekkai-fuin—'barrier seals.' These regulate the seal's boundaries and prevent the energy from leaking or disrupting the environment. Together, these three layers make up a complete fuinjutsu matrix."
Iwashi's hand paused for the briefest moment before rolling the scroll closed and moving on to the next one. "Not bad," he murmured.
Sakura's chest swelled with pride for half a second before he hit her with another question.
"How does fuinjutsu actually work?" he asked, setting the scroll aside and finally glancing at her, his sharp gaze boring into her.
Sakura swallowed and straightened. This was easier, at least. "Fuinjutsu works similarly to ninjutsu in that it relies on chakra and shape manipulation," she explained, her voice growing more confident. "But unlike ninjutsu, which requires the user to actively weave chakra through their own body, a fuinjutsu matrix acts as an external machine. The seals act like gears in a clock, converting and directing chakra with almost perfect efficiency. That's why seals can last for years or even decades after being created—they don't require constant chakra input from a shinobi."
Iwashi raised an eyebrow, silently prompting her to continue.
"Of course," Sakura added, "the downside is that fuinjutsu matrices become more complex the more they're required to do. The more intricate the chakra manipulations, the bigger and more complicated the seal needs to be. And even one mistake—a misplaced kanji, an incorrect tone—can cause the entire thing to fail."
Iwashi's expression remained unreadable, but the faintest flicker of approval flashed in his eyes. "Good," he said simply. "You've clearly done your homework."
Sakura let out a small breath of relief.
"The average shinobi takes about a month to master these basics," he said bluntly. "You managed it in four days."
Sakura blinked. Was that a compliment? It sure didn't sound like one. "Thank you, sensei," she said cautiously, trying to gauge his tone.
"Don't thank me yet. I can also see you've been skipping sleep. And overeating to make up for it."
Sakura's jaw dropped. "H-How…?"
Iwashi raised an eyebrow. "You're not exactly subtle, Haruno. It's written all over you. The dark circles under your eyes, your unbalanced chakra flow, the faint bloating from eating too much too quickly…"
Sakura clenched her fists and looked down, a faint blush of embarrassment creeping up her neck. "I have to push myself," she muttered. "Team 7 won't be stuck doing D-rank missions forever. If I don't work harder now, I'll fall behind Naruto and Sasuke."
Iwashi let out a slow exhale, shaking his head. "You're rushing it. Overworking yourself isn't the same as working hard. All you're doing is setting yourself up to crash."
The words stung, but deep down, Sakura knew he was right. She bit her lip, staring at the ground.
"Why are you doing this to yourself?" Iwashi continued, his voice sharp but steady. "What are you trying to prove? That you're perfect? That you don't need help?"
Sakura didn't answer, too ashamed to meet his eyes.
After a moment, Iwashi sighed and snapped his fingers. "Sakura. Look at me."
Reluctantly, she did. His expression wasn't harsh or judgmental—just calm and focused.
"What am I here for?"
"To… to teach me," she replied, her voice small.
"Exactly. So why are you beating yourself up? You're not supposed to have all the answers. You're here to learn. You've got a teacher—use him."
Something in his words clicked, and Sakura felt the tension in her shoulders ease just a little. "You're right, sensei. I'm sorry."
"Good. Apology accepted. Now, here's your first real lesson: stop sabotaging yourself. Get a proper night's sleep. Eat properly. And pace yourself. You're not going to become a jōnin overnight."
Sakura hesitated, then gave a small nod. "Yes, sensei. I'll do better."
"Good," Iwashi said simply. "In fact, here's your assignment for tomorrow: come up with a balanced diet plan that you can actually stick to. Write it down, and I'll grade it."
Sakura sweatdropped. "You're… grading my diet?"
Iwashi shrugged. "Of course. You're a shinobi, not a civilian. Your food is your fuel. Get it wrong, and you'll burn out faster."
Sakura sighed but smiled faintly. "Alright, sensei. I'll do it."
Iwashi leaned down and pulled a scroll from his pouch, handing it to her. "Now, since you've already mastered the basics, I think it's time to teach you your first real barrier jutsu."
Sakura's eyes widened as she eagerly unrolled the scroll.
"This is a B-rank fuinjutsu," Iwashi explained. "It's called Ninja Art: Core Seal. It's a variation of the storage seal, but instead of storing objects, it absorbs chakra. Your task is to learn how to create the seal, apply it to your kunai, and charge it with your chakra. Once you've done that, you'll use the chakra strings I taught you to create a barrier."
Sakura's hands trembled slightly as she held the scroll, her excitement barely contained. "Yes, sensei! I'll get started right away!"
Iwashi gave her a rare, faint smile. "Good. Let's see what you can do."
Sakura hated the feeling of chakra exhaustion. It was like her body was running on empty, leaving her sluggish, lightheaded, and irritated. As a civilian-born ninja, she'd always been aware that her chakra reserves weren't much to boast about. But her excellent control had usually compensated for that shortcoming—until now.
Filling her first core seal had been a nightmare. The seal itself was a complex circle, etched with intricate, looping patterns resembling spirals and wave-like shapes, designed to draw in and store chakra. The ink glowed faintly blue when active, but Sakura had spent hours painstakingly pouring her chakra into it, her control fine-tuned, only for the process to drain her completely.
And now, she was stuck sitting under a tree like a lifeless lump, sipping her juice, while Kakashi-sensei read his usual book. Sasuke, annoyingly unaffected by anything, was absorbed in some kind of history text, while Naruto had been spirited away to who-knows-where by one of Kakashi's clones.
"Sensei," Sakura called out, breaking the silence. "Are there any ways to recover from chakra exhaustion quickly?"
Kakashi didn't even glance up from his book. "Meditation."
"Can you guide me through it?"
He turned the page lazily but nodded. "Alright. Sit comfortably, back straight. Close your eyes. Now, breathe in slowly through your nose and exhale through your mouth. Nice and steady."
Sakura complied, her eyes closing as she began to breathe deeply. Kakashi's voice remained calm and even.
"Focus on your breath. Let it be the anchor that grounds you. Picture your chakra as a small flame inside your body, low but steady. With each breath in, imagine that flame growing brighter, stronger. With each breath out, release the tension in your body, let it flow away like smoke."
She tried to visualize it, the soft glow of chakra pulsing faintly at her center. Her exhaustion didn't disappear, but it eased, her body and mind feeling slightly more aligned.
"Better?" Kakashi asked after a few minutes.
Sakura nodded but opened her eyes, still feeling the dull ache of depletion. "It's helping a little, but… sensei, how do I make my chakra reserves bigger? So this doesn't happen so easily?"
Kakashi snapped his book shut, earning surprised glances from both her and Sasuke. He stood and pulled a kunai from his pouch, kneeling down to draw a circle in the dirt.
"Alright, let's go back to the basics," Kakashi began, the casual tone replaced with something more deliberate. "The spiritual energy of the mind and the physical energy of the body. Together, they form the energy we call chakra."
Sakura and Sasuke exchanged glances. They already knew this from the academy. Why was Kakashi repeating it?
Kakashi caught their looks and smirked under his mask. "Bear with me. This is important." He pointed to the circle he'd drawn. "Chakra flows through your body via a network called the Chakra Pathway System—or the Meridian System. Think of it like an interconnected web of rivers and streams running throughout your body."
Did he want to guide them to their answer, or was he just lazy? Sakura squinted at Kakashi, suspicious of his motives.
"Where was I going with this?" Kakashi mused aloud, tapping his chin as if he'd genuinely forgotten, though his tone carried a distinct note of amusement.
Sakura sighed, already bracing herself for some kind of roundabout question.
"Now, here's my question: Why can shinobi use chakra, while civilians can't?"
Sasuke frowned. "Because we've been trained to use it?"
Sakura thought for a moment.
"Because shinobi have more chakra than civilians?"
Kakashi's visible eye crinkled in approval. "Exactly. Civilians have chakra, too—every living thing does. But their reserves are so small, it's like trying to fill a teacup. Shinobi have larger reserves and the training to draw it out. And here's the key: chakra reserves aren't a big vault inside your body. They're the flow of energy through your meridians, through your pathways."
He drew several lines extending out from the circle, forming a branching pattern. "Think of your chakra pathways as a system of streams, brooks, and rivers. Right now, your 'streams' are narrow. But with training, you can expand them into wider, deeper rivers, allowing more chakra to flow."
"How do I do that?"
"Glad you asked," Kakashi said, standing and motioning for her to sit in the lotus position. She crossed her legs and straightened her back, her hands resting on her knees.
"First, we're going to stimulate your meridians. This will force your pathways to expand temporarily so you can feel what it's like."
Sakura blinked. "Wait, force them to expand? Is that safe?"
Kakashi waved off her concern. "Completely safe. But it'll feel… weird."
She wasn't reassured by the mischievous glint in his eye.
Kakashi knelt beside her, placing his hand gently on her upper back, just below her neck. A warm surge of his chakra began to pour into her body, flowing steadily through her chakra pathways. At first, it felt like a soft current, but as it reached deeper, spreading through her meridians, a wave of something unexpected struck her.
It wasn't physical, but it pressed down on her all the same. Her breath caught as a wave of emotions rose to the surface, overwhelming and unrecognizable. They weren't hers. At least, she didn't think they were. There was a heaviness that clawed at her, like the echo of something lost, but the loss wasn't clear. It hurt in a way she couldn't fully understand, like a shadow of grief that left her heart aching. Then, something colder slipped in—isolating, as though she stood utterly alone in an endless void.
The sensations blurred together, sharp and indistinct, twisting and tangling inside her. There was heat too—anger, maybe? But it wasn't a rage that lashed outward. No, it turned inward, biting into her like a blade. And yet, even as she tried to grasp these feelings, they shifted and slipped away like water through her fingers. She couldn't name them, couldn't parse them. They just were—fleeting and overwhelming all at once.
And then, just as quickly as they had come, the emotions dissipated. Kakashi's chakra pushed deeper into her pathways, smoothing over the jagged edges left behind. The warmth of his chakra wrapped around her like a shield, steady and calming. She shuddered, her body relaxing as his energy continued to flow through her, pressing gently against the walls of her meridians, stretching them wider, coaxing them to expand.
"What was that?"
Kakashi was quiet for a moment, his hand never leaving her back as he continued to guide his chakra into her. When he finally spoke, his tone was soft but distant. "Sometimes, when you share chakra, you share more than energy. Memories, feelings, fragments of who you are—they can seep through. It's rare, but it happens." He paused, glancing at her. "Don't try to make sense of it now. Just focus on the exercise."
It wasn't her place to question Kakashi. He was her sensei, and his role was to teach her, to guide her. But as she sat there, feeling the weight of his presence, she couldn't help but hope that maybe, in some small way, just being here—learning from him, trusting him—might offer him something too. She didn't know what he carried, but she hoped her presence could lighten it, even just a little.
"Good. Memorize that feeling," Kakashi instructed. "Every day, I want you to sit like this and focus on expanding your meridians. Use your own chakra to mimic what I just did, bit by bit. Don't rush it—it's about consistency. Over time, this will train your body to hold more chakra naturally."
Sakura nodded again.
"But that's just one part of it," Kakashi continued. "Chakra isn't just about pathways—it's made from the energy of the mind and body. To increase your reserves, you need to strengthen both. That means keeping your body in peak condition—exercise, eat properly, and rest. And it means sharpening your mind. Meditation, mental discipline, learning new skills—all of it contributes to your chakra reserves."
He stood, brushing the dirt from his gloves. "Expand the streams, and keep the reservoir full. Do that, and you'll see results."
Kakashi let Sakura continue the chakra expansion exercise. Beside him, Sasuke sat on a rock, his Sharingan active as he observed the flow of chakra in her body with detached curiosity.
"It's so slow."
"It's supposed to be slow, Sasuke," Kakashi replied. "Expanding your reserves naturally takes time. Years. Decades, even."
"How long will it take Sakura to reach my level?"
"If she works hard? A year. Maybe a bit more."
Sasuke crossed his arms. "What about you? How long did it take you to get to where you are now?"
"A decade," Kakashi answered casually, turning a page in Icha Icha.
"What about Naruto?" he added sarcastically.
Kakashi lowered his book slightly and frowned, actually doing the mental math in his head. "Hmm. A century."
Sasuke blinked, thinking he'd misheard. "You're joking."
"Do I look like I'm joking?"
"How is that even possible? Why are his reserves that massive?"
"Let's just say Naruto's one giant mystery wrapped in metal armor."
Sasuke scowled, arms crossed, the familiar irritation bubbling beneath the surface. "Chakra reserves aren't everything. I can still beat him."
Kakashi chuckled lightly, his one visible eye curving in amusement. "I admire the confidence, but you won't beat him by copying his swordsmanship."
Sasuke sighed, a touch of frustration seeping into his tone. He didn't want to admit it, but Kakashi was right. "I know," he muttered, kicking at a loose rock. "Copying physical movements with the Sharingan isn't as amazing as people think. I can mimic the moves, sure, but I don't understand the purpose behind them. Without that understanding, they're just… empty gestures."
Kakashi nodded, his eye crinkling in approval. "Exactly. The Sharingan can copy the 'how,' but without the 'why,' you're just swinging a sword without meaning. Swordsmanship isn't just about movements—it's about intent, timing, and experience. It's the same reason why not every Uchiha is called the Copy Ninja."
"Yeah, yeah. I get it. You're special."
"I try," Kakashi said with a wink, earning a huff from Sasuke.
As the tension settled, Sasuke's eyes wandered down to the book resting in his hands: The History of Fire Style Techniques. He traced the edge of the page with his finger, his mind working through the details he'd pieced together.
"Why are you reading that, by the way?"
"I'm trying to figure out exactly what Naruto's fire style is. It's weird. My Sharingan couldn't copy it at all, and that shouldn't be possible. But I think I found something."
"Oh?" Kakashi's tone shifted, intrigued. "Enlighten me."
"Scorch Release," Sasuke said, tapping the page where the term was written. "It fits. Naruto's fire jutsu doesn't rely on exhaling fire or mixing it with external oxygen. It's like he's heating the air directly around him. That's a hallmark of Scorch Release—a combination of wind and fire chakra."
Kakashi hummed thoughtfully as Sasuke's theory lingered in the air. Scorch Release. On the surface, it made sense. The way Naruto's fire jutsu behaved—the heatless bursts of flames and the compressed orbs that detonated with overwhelming force—it fit the general characteristics of Scorch Release. But there was a problem. A glaring one.
Naruto's chakra nature was wind.
Can a chakra nature test fail to detect an elemental Kekkei Genkai? Kakashi tapped his finger against the book's edge, mulling over the possibilities. In two days, he would have to deliver a report on Team 7's progress to the Third Hokage. Maybe he'd mention Sasuke's theory, even if it felt incomplete. The theory wasn't impossible. But it wasn't satisfying, either.
Because the pieces didn't fit.
Neither Minato-sensei nor Kushina had ever shown signs of Scorch Release. If Naruto had inherited it, it couldn't have come from them. Which left only one plausible source. The Kyuubi. Tailed beasts were known to grant their Jinchūriki strange abilities, after all. Unique Kekkei Genkai weren't outside the realm of possibility.
But there was still something wrong with that theory too.
Both Kushina and Mito Uzumaki had been Jinchūriki of the Nine-Tails. Neither had displayed anything like this. No enhanced fire techniques, no Scorch Release—nothing that could explain what Naruto was doing. The only difference, Kakashi realized, was that neither Kushina nor Mito had been Jinchūriki from birth.
Could that be the key?
He closed the book with a soft snap. The thought gnawed at him. Maybe the Kyuubi's influence on Naruto had been different from the start—its chakra seeping into his development, altering things at a fundamental level. But if that were true, what other changes had taken place inside the boy? Could the seal itself be affecting the way Naruto accessed his chakra? Could there be other dormant abilities waiting to surface?
If anyone had the answers, it would be the Third Hokage. Or Jiraiya-sama. If the man ever stops chasing inspiration for his novels.
Kakashi sighed, tilting his head toward the sky. The moon hung high above, casting its pale light over the village. The breeze rustled the leaves gently, carrying the cool scent of night.
Minato-sensei, Kakashi thought, you didn't just leave behind a legacy—you left behind a mystery wrapped in metal. And I'm still not sure if I should be proud or worried.
But Kakashi knew one thing for certain. Whatever lay ahead for Naruto, whether it was a Kekkei Genkai, the Kyuubi's influence, or something entirely new, he would be there to guide him. Because if there was one thing his sensei had taught him, it was that the future of Konoha didn't rest on bloodlines or power.
It rested on the bonds they forged.
Shimura Danzo sat behind his desk, the cold air of the underground room pressing against his skin like an old companion. His fingers traced the edges of the report, Fu's handwriting precise, mechanical—just as it should be. But today, even perfection did little to calm the storm of calculation swirling within him.
The first report alone was enough to warrant concern.
Naruto Uzumaki's erratic space-time fluctuations had disrupted Danzo's carefully woven web of observation. Fu had masked them well, as expected of his most capable agent, but the mere existence of such anomalies left an unpleasant sensation crawling along Danzo's spine. Space-time ninjutsu was dangerous. Unstable. And instability was something he did not allow.
Did Naruto know about Root's surveillance? Was this a signal to an external ally or a warning aimed directly at him? Was the boy testing his response, hinting that he saw the hawk circling overhead?
Danzo ordered the immediate retraction of several agents from close observation. If this was a trap, he would not walk into it.
But it was the second report that required far deeper dissection.
Naruto created life.
Wood Release had done it before—forests surging to life under the First Hokage's will. But Fu's report wasn't speaking of vegetation or chakra constructs. No. This was something alive. Sentient.
Danzo pressed his fingers together, his gaze sharp. "Agent Fu," he said, his voice measured, slicing through the air like a blade. "Explain the events that led to this conclusion."
Fu stood rigidly before him, posture perfect, his response immediate. His words were devoid of hesitation, as they should be.
"At approximately 1300 hours Konoha standard time, I detected a significant spike in Naruto Uzumaki's chakra. Upon investigation, I found that Kakashi Hatake was testing his elemental affinity. Wind nature was confirmed."
Wind, Danzo thought. Under his guidance, Naruto could easily become a wind-style master. But for now, he remained focused on Fu's report.
"Continue."
Fu's voice remained steady, though Danzo noted the subtle shift in his breathing—shortened, controlled.
"After the nature test, Naruto relocated to a hidden area on the Hokage Monument. I observed a sudden burst of chakra far beyond typical genin output. The chakra did not manifest into any visible jutsu. Instead…" Fu hesitated, the briefest pause before continuing. "The chakra was burned away entirely. There was nothing left. No residual traces—no nature energy. Just a void."
Danzo's eyes narrowed slightly. A void that burned away chakra without leaving traces was already concerning. But there was more, and he could sense it. "And the void itself?"
"It was alive," Fu said, his voice mechanical, as if repeating something his mind could barely grasp. "Not alive in the way plants or animals are. It didn't breathe, didn't pulse like chakra constructs do. But it wasn't empty. The void was life. It carried intent. My senses perceived it as something aware—aware of me, of the surroundings. It resisted observation, like it knew it was being watched. For a few seconds, it lingered, and then…" Fu's hands were clasped behind his back, but Danzo noted the slightest tension in his posture. "It collapsed, disappearing completely."
Danzo observed him closely.
This wasn't fear of the unknown. This was recognition of something beyond comprehension.
"And the barrier?"
"It burned a hole through the barrier system. My team detected the disturbance. However, I neutralized the situation immediately. I erased their memories and destroyed all documentation related to the event."
Efficient, as expected. Danzo gave a slight nod. "But you allowed this anomaly to affect you."
Fu's expression remained blank, his response automatic. "Apologies, Lord Danzo. I will reinforce my mental conditioning and ensure it does not happen again."
"You will," Danzo said. "Because failure will not be tolerated."
"Yes, Lord Danzo." Fu bowed deeply before turning and leaving, his footsteps fading into the silence of the underground corridors.
Once the room was empty, Danzo leaned back and let his thoughts unfurl.
Naruto Uzumaki. The boy was proving to be far more than Danzo had initially calculated. He had intended to shape him—break him down and rebuild him into a perfect weapon for Konoha. But this development required immediate reassessment.
The First Hokage had altered the course of history with his ability to grow and command nature itself. But Naruto's ability to create life—life that didn't grow, but instead seemed to manifest from an unnatural genesis—was something far more dangerous. Danzo doubted the boy even understood the magnitude of what he had done.
But Danzo did.
Hiruzen would be blind to this. Trapped by sentimentality, the old fool would continue to see Naruto as a mere jinchūriki—a vessel for the Nine-Tails, nothing more. That blindness had always been Hiruzen's weakness. Danzo would act before the Third Hokage even realized what was unfolding.
What are you playing at, Uzumaki? Was this a subconscious appeal, an attempt to prove his worth to the only man in Konoha who could offer him what he sought? Or was he simply fumbling through a power far beyond his comprehension?
No matter. Danzo would provide what Hiruzen had failed to—structure, answers, and purpose.
In return, Naruto Uzumaki would become the future of this village. His power would not go to waste. Danzo would mold him into the sharpest blade Konoha had ever wielded.
Danzo allowed himself a small, calculated smile as the plan solidified in his mind.
Perhaps I should give the boy a wind jutsu. Just enough to see what he would do with it. Because when you can create life, Uzumaki, the world either bends to you—or breaks beneath your will.
Yakiniku Q was everything Naruto imagined it would be—and more. The warm glow of lanterns lit the interior, creating a cozy, inviting atmosphere. The air was filled with the mouthwatering scent of sizzling meat, and the low hum of chatter and laughter from other diners made the place feel alive. Each table had its own small grill in the center, and Naruto's eyes darted to the menu on the wall, overwhelmed by the sheer variety of options.
"Wow…" Naruto whispered, practically drooling. "There's so much meat… I don't even know where to start."
"Ever been to a yakiniku restaurant before?"
"No, sir. This is my first time."
"Well, then," Asuma said, sitting down, "let me give you a quick rundown. You pick your meats, grill them right here at the table, and enjoy. It's simple."
"That sounds amazing."
Asuma leaned back, glancing at the menu. "Any idea what you want to try first?"
Naruto scanned the options, his face scrunching up when he spotted something. "Wait… salted beef tongue? People eat tongues? That's gross!"
"It's a delicacy, kid. You should give it a shot."
"No way!" Naruto said, crossing his arms. "I'm sticking to the normal stuff. You know, like beef and chicken. Not tongues."
"Suit yourself. More for me."
Naruto leaned closer, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Okay, but… do you actually like it?"
"It's not bad. Has a bit of a chewy texture, but the flavor's worth it."
Naruto made a face. "Yeah, no thanks. I'll take your word for it."
The two of them continued their back-and-forth, with Asuma pointing out different items on the menu and Naruto reacting with a mix of awe and disgust.
"All right, team," Asuma said, standing up suddenly. "I've gotta hit the bathroom. Don't start grilling without me."
"You got it, bearded sensei!"
"I thought we agreed you'd stop calling me that."
"Not until you teach me something really cool!"
Naruto watched as Asuma disappeared into the distance, leaving him alone at the table with Team 10. The air felt heavy—tension thick enough to cut with a kunai. The three of them—Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino—barely glanced at him, their focus fixed anywhere but on Naruto. It wasn't just awkward—it was hostile.
Naruto's hand tightened around the menu as he forced a grin. "So... what should I order?" he asked, trying to break the silence. He waved the menu toward Choji. "Got any recommendations?"
"Nothing!"
Naruto frowned, his smile faltering. He turned to Shikamaru, who looked like he was seconds away from falling asleep. "What about you, Shika? You guys come here often?"
"Sometimes."
"Hey, Ino, have you been putting on some weight?" Naruto teased, smirking, hoping to at least get a reaction out of her.
Ino's head snapped up, her eyes narrowing into a glare, but she quickly composed herself and buried her face deeper into her magazine, ignoring him again.
Naruto's smirk vanished as the tension finally got under his skin. It reminded him too much of how people used to treat him when he was a kid—like he wasn't even there. The laughter, the warmth he had started to experience with his team? Completely absent. His fingers curled into a fist.
"Alright, what's your problem?" he snapped, glaring at all three of them. "What, was Kiba your best friend or something? If you've got something to say, say it to my face!"
The trio exchanged quick glances, their unease palpable. Finally, Choji slammed his hand on the table and stood up, his chair screeching against the floor.
"Fine!" Choji barked, his voice shaking but firm. "I'll say it—I'm not scared of you!"
Naruto blinked, caught off guard. "What?"
"I'm not scared of you, alright? But you think blasting us with your killer intent is no big deal?!" Choji's face was red now.
"Killer intent? What are you talking about? What's killer intent?"
Shikamaru opened one eye, his gaze sharp. "Don't play dumb. You seriously don't know what it is?"
"No, I don't!" Naruto snapped back, looking genuinely confused. "What even is killer intent?"
"Killer intent is when you've killed people," Ino explained. "Like, a lot of people. It leaves a trace on your chakra—yin chakra, specifically. When you release it, it's like a warning to everyone around you, telling them you're dangerous. People can feel it, even if they don't know why."
Naruto blinked, his mind racing. "Why does killing leave a trace?"
Ino shrugged. "Nobody knows for sure, but there's a theory that it's like... the soul of the people you've killed leaves a mark on your chakra, almost like a scar. It builds up over time, and if you've killed enough, your chakra carries this weight—this feeling of death. It can make people freeze up or see things that aren't there."
Naruto froze as the pieces fell into place. The countless souls he'd absorbed in Lordran, the endless enemies he'd fought and defeated. Was that why...?
"I have killer intent," he muttered to himself, almost in awe.
"Yeah, no kidding."
Naruto's awe quickly turned into excitement. "Wait, so what can you do with killer intent? Like, can I use it in a fight? Does it have special moves or something?"
Shikamaru groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This isn't some kind of technique, Naruto. It's not a toy. It's a warning system, a side effect of killing. It's not supposed to be something you use."
"Wait, when did I even use it?"
"Graduation day," Choji said. "When you yelled at Kiba. Everyone in the room felt it. It was... terrifying."
Naruto felt his stomach drop. "What do you mean, terrifying?"
The trio hesitated, exchanging uneasy glances before Ino finally nodded and spoke.
"Killer intent has different stages, Naruto. My dad explained it once. The higher the stage, the more dangerous the ninja. The first stage is Kiken Satsui—a sense of danger that radiates from their aura, making your instincts scream that something is wrong. The second stage is Mōsō Satsui, where a ninja's chakra can trigger vivid hallucinations and warp reality around their enemies. The final stage is Shi no Satsui—killer intent so intense, it tricks your mind and body into believing you're dying. Only monsters in human form reach that level."
"What... what level was mine?"
Ino hesitated before answering. "It was the first level—Kiken Satsui."
Naruto paused, his mind racing as he pieced it together. Back when he fought Kiba, he hadn't realized the importance of absorbing souls or how they could enhance his presence and power. At that time, his killer intent had been enough to paralyze the entire class, making them feel like they were facing the terror of the Asylum Demon without fully manifesting its image. But now... now he had absorbed thousands of souls.
He clenched his fists. What was his killer intent like now? Had it evolved? Could he have already reached the final stage of Shi no Satsui without realizing it? And if so... could he push beyond even that?
But that wasn't what was important right now.
Naruto stared at Team 10, his throat dry as guilt clawed at his chest. Honestly, at this point, he had thought Sakura's attitude shift, the silence of the class, and the way people had seemed to stay out of his way were because he had shown everyone that Kiba was no match for him. He thought it had been his strength, his defiance, that had made them respect him—or at least leave him alone. But now? Now he couldn't help but wonder... how much of that was because of the killer intent?
Were Sakura and Sasuke affected too? The question churned in his stomach like a lead weight.
"I..." Naruto's voice wavered as he stared at the table. "I didn't know," he whispered, barely audible, his eyes darting between Choji, Shikamaru, and Ino. "I didn't even know what I was doing. I just... I just wanted Kiba to shut up. He insulted my dead master, and I got angry, and..."
No matter how much he tried to explain it, Naruto couldn't shake the truth—intentional or not, the damage was done. Shame crept over him, heavy and suffocating, until he could no longer meet their eyes. He buried his face in his hands, his shoulders slumping under the weight of his actions.
"This isn't the way of a knight," he muttered to himself, his voice cracking. "Oscar would be ashamed of me."
He clenched his fists, remembering the words of his fallen mentor: Precept the Third: A knight's duty is to protect the innocent, to inspire trust, not fear, to fight with honor, and to uphold justice.
Suddenly, the waitress approached, her notepad in hand. "Have you all decided—" she began but stopped mid-sentence, her eyes falling on Naruto. She froze in place.
Naruto glanced up and immediately saw the look on her face—nervous, guarded, and brimming with discomfort. It wasn't the look of someone dealing with a prankster. No, this was deeper. The look of someone who knew exactly who he was.
"I'm sorry, sir," she said hesitantly, taking a small step back. "But... I think it'd be better if you left."
The words sent a jolt through Team 10 as Choji's eyes widened, Ino froze, and Shikamaru narrowed his gaze.
Naruto exhaled softly. He could've made a scene. He could've been so petty about this. He could've summoned clones to eat all the food or caused a ruckus just to show her the consequences of messing with him. But what would be the point? He didn't need to ruin the night for Team 10; he had already caused enough trouble.
"I'll leave," Naruto said, forcing a tight, practiced smile. His voice was calm, almost unnaturally so. "Just give me a minute, okay?"
The waitress hesitated, blinking nervously, then nodded quickly. "I'll... I'll get you three some water," she stammered before walking away as fast as she could, practically tripping over herself.
Naruto could feel Team 10's eyes burning into him. He sighed, leaning back in his chair.
"Look..." he began, his voice low. "It was never my intention to release my killer intent. I honestly didn't even know about it until today." He chuckled weakly, though it was bitter and hollow. "I know the experience was scary. You don't need to tell me twice."
Shikamaru didn't respond. He just continued to study Naruto with that sharp, calculating gaze that always seemed to cut right through him. It made Naruto shift uncomfortably.
Naruto rubbed the back of his head, the forced smile fading. "I'm sorry," he said finally, his voice heavy with sincerity. "That's all I can say. I... I didn't mean to scare anyone."
For a moment, there was nothing but silence.
Naruto exhaled, his hands slipping into his pockets as he avoided their gazes. "You know what? I don't think I'm all that hungry after all." He forced a small smile, one that didn't quite reach his eyes. "But, uh, thanks for letting me tag along. Tell Asuma-sensei it was nice to get out for a bit."
He paused, his expression flickering for a moment, like he wanted to say more but thought better of it. "Anyway... I'll see you guys tomorrow."
With that, he vanished in a flicker of movement, the faint hum of Shunshin no Jutsu the only thing left behind.
Silence settled over the table, awkward and heavy.
"Ino, Shika..." Choji finally spoke, breaking the quiet. His voice was unsure, but he couldn't keep the guilt out of it. He wasn't the sharpest of the group, but he knew something didn't sit right about how things had gone. "What do you guys think?"
"I think..." Ino started, trailing off as she stared at the empty spot where Naruto had been sitting. "I think Naruto's telling the truth."
Choji tilted his head, and Shikamaru's sharp eyes flicked toward her, curious. Ino tapped a finger against the table. "Look, what do we really know about Naruto? He's an orphan, he loves ramen, and he wants to be Hokage. That's about it, right? If this Oscar guy was someone important to him—someone who gave him that weird armor, someone who maybe believed in him—and he died recently? Then yeah, Naruto has every right to be angry. I mean, wouldn't you lash out if someone insulted someone you cared about, especially if you were still mourning them?"
Her expression softened just a little. "Naruto's loud, yeah, and kind of a spaz, but he's not a liar. That anger we saw during graduation day? That was real. His chakra probably flared out because he was pissed. And that killer intent? It wasn't something he meant to do—it's just something that happened because of his emotions. We act like he's some huge mystery, but maybe it's not that complicated. He's a kid who's been through a lot, and he's trying to hold it together."
Shikamaru was quiet, his frown deepening. "That makes sense," he admitted with a yawn. "But it also brings up more questions." He reached for the napkin with Naruto's doodle on it and stared at the rough drawing of the Asylum Demon. "Why does he even have killer intent? Who the hell is Oscar? And what's the deal with that armor?"
Ino's eyes narrowed, and she jabbed a finger at Shikamaru's chest. "None of that is any of our business, Shika. Just because we're curious doesn't mean we're entitled to answers. If Naruto wanted us to know, he'd tell us."
"I know, I know. Doesn't mean it's not a drag, though."
"Should we... apologize?"
Both Ino and Shikamaru looked at Choji.
"I mean... I feel bad about how I acted. It wasn't right."
Before anyone could respond, the waitress approached the table, her notepad in hand and her voice overly cheerful. "Are you three ready to order?"
Ino turned her sharp gaze on the woman. "Why did you kick out Naruto?"
The waitress froze, her smile faltering for just a moment before she quickly covered it up. "Oh, hahaha! Well, you know how that boy is—always pulling pranks. We didn't want a troublemaker causing issues for our other customers."
"That's a lie," Shikamaru said, his lazy tone making it all the more cutting.
"Your hands are shaking," Ino said coolly. "Your voice cracked on the word 'pranks,' and you're sweating like you're about to be interrogated by ANBU. You're lying."
The waitress's friendly facade cracked. Her expression turned sour as she snapped, "Look, either order or leave."
"Oh, gladly," Ino said, standing up abruptly. She raised her voice just enough to be heard by the other patrons. "I'd rather starve than eat at a restaurant that discriminates against an honest, hardworking shinobi of Konoha."
Her words rang out, drawing the attention of nearly everyone in the restaurant. A few people even whispered among themselves, casting curious glances at the waitress. Ino gave the woman one last scathing look before turning and walking out with her head held high.
Choji, however, stayed seated. He cleared his throat and said, "I'll have the deluxe wagyu beef platter, the premium pork ribs, the dragon cut steak, and some of those golden sirloin slices. Oh, and the house special dipping sauce. And two large plates of grilled vegetables. And the lobster set. Also, do you have dessert? I'll take the mochi ice cream. Two orders."
"One large soup," Shikamaru said casually.
The waitress blinked, her pen hovering over the notepad. "Uh... those are some of the most expensive items on the menu..."
Choji leaned forward with a grin that was equal parts innocent and unapologetic. "Perfect. I'm starving."
The waitress hesitated for a moment before sighing and scribbling down the order, muttering something under her breath as she hurried off.
"You know someone's gotta pay for all that, right?"
"Yeah," Choji said, his expression surprisingly serious. "That's the point."
"So, this is your way of apologizing to Naruto? Ordering the most expensive stuff so you can share it with him?"
Choji grinned. "Yep. Food makes everything better."
Shikamaru shook his head, though he couldn't help the small smirk tugging at his lips. "Alright, I've got a plan for the bill and you are going to get hurt."
"I hate you already, but... fine. Let's do it."
The waitress returned with a precariously stacked tray, her expression a forced mix of politeness and barely concealed annoyance. On the tray were plates of premium wagyu beef, golden pork ribs, dragon-cut steak, and lobster, each dish glistening with juices and garnishes that screamed expensive. Following behind her was another server carrying even more plates of food. At the very top of the waitress's tray was a steaming bowl of hot soup, its rich aroma wafting through the air.
As she reached the table, Shikamaru's hands twitched in a subtle seal. A shadow darted across the floor unnoticed, creeping up and catching the waitress's shadow just as she bent forward to place the soup on the table.
Shadow Possession Jutsu!
Suddenly, the waitress froze mid-motion. Her body stiffened, and before she realized what was happening, her hand jerked forward. The soup bowl launched from the tray as if yanked by an invisible force, its contents arcing through the air before landing directly on Choji's lap with a loud splatter.
"AAHHHH!" Choji yelped, jumping up from his chair as the scalding hot liquid soaked through his clothes. Steam rose from his pants as the soup dripped onto the floor.
The restaurant fell into shocked silence. All eyes turned toward their table, patrons gaping in horror at the sudden commotion. The waitress's face went pale as her tray clattered to the ground, dishes scattering everywhere.
Before she could process what had just happened, Shikamaru was on his feet, his kunai pressed lightly but firmly to the side of her neck.
"Care to explain why you just threw boiling soup at my friend?" Shikamaru said, his tone calm but deadly.
"I-I didn't!" the waitress stammered, trembling. "I swear, I didn't mean to! My hand just—"
"Shikamaru," Choji interrupted, grimacing as he used his chakra to cool the burns on his legs. Steam hissed faintly around him. "Let her go. I'm fine."
"Fine?" Shikamaru repeated, not moving his kunai. "You call this fine? You're lucky you could react in time to minimize the damage. What if you couldn't, huh? This isn't something we can just shrug off."
At that moment, the manager, a burly man with a thick mustache and a sharp gaze, pushed through the crowd of onlookers. His dark uniform bore the restaurant's crest, and he radiated the kind of authority that made people step aside. "What's going on here?" he barked, his eyes darting between the trembling waitress and the scene at the table.
"Your waitress just threw a bowl of boiling soup at my teammate. It's only a miracle he was able to use his chakra to protect himself. Without that, we'd be taking him to the hospital right now."
The manager's eyes narrowed, and he turned to the waitress. "Is this true?"
"I didn't mean to!" she cried, tears welling up in her eyes. "I don't know what happened. My hand just… moved on its own!"
The manager's frown deepened. "That's not good enough. You're responsible for serving the food properly. Do you have any idea what could have happened if he wasn't a ninja?"
"I— I'm sorry! It won't happen again!" she said, bowing so deeply it seemed like she might fall over.
"It better not," the manager growled, before turning back to Shikamaru and Choji. "On behalf of the restaurant, I sincerely apologize for this incident. We'll, uh... we'll cover your meal tonight, free of charge."
Shikamaru raised an eyebrow, his sharp eyes glinting with something unreadable. "Free of charge, huh?" He gestured toward the spread of food on the table. "You might want to take another look at the bill before you make that offer."
The manager's gaze flicked to the food, and for the first time, a flicker of regret crossed his face. He clearly hadn't noticed how extravagant their order was. "Ah... well..."
Still, he straightened, though his jaw tightened slightly. "It doesn't matter. The restaurant will honor my word. But this," he turned to glare at the waitress, "is coming out of your paycheck."
The waitress flinched, looking even more distraught. "Please, sir, I—"
"No excuses," the manager snapped. "Now get these gentlemen some towels and to-go boxes for their food."
Shikamaru gave a faint smirk, leaning back in his chair as he crossed his arms. "Towels would be nice. And make sure they're clean."
The manager's face twitched, but he nodded stiffly. "Of course. Right away."
As the waitress scurried off, the manager turned back to Shikamaru and Choji. "Again, my sincerest apologies. This isn't how we run things here."
"Just get the food packed up. And maybe throw in an extra dessert for the trouble."
The manager twitched again but forced a tight smile. "We'll... see what we can do."
Shikamaru and Choji hurried down the street, catching sight of Ino waiting at the corner, arms crossed and foot tapping impatiently.
"Took you two long enough."
Choji was halfway through a cheesecake slice, his cheeks puffed out with food. "Hey, I had to refuel."
"Whatever. We've got to find Naruto and fix this mess."
"Where do you think he'd go?"
"Ichiraku Ramen, obviously," both Ino and Shikamaru said at the same time.
The trio quickly made their way to the small ramen stand, the comforting scent of broth and noodles wafting toward them. Teuchi greeted them with a warm smile from behind the counter.
"Welcome to my humble ramen shop, kids. What can I get you three today?"
Naruto, who was sitting at the counter with a half-eaten bowl of miso ramen, turned to face them. "What are you guys doing here? Shouldn't you be at Yakiniku Q?"
Choji didn't hesitate. He marched straight up to the counter, carefully placed the takeout boxes down, and gave a deep bow.
"I'm sorry."
Naruto blinked. "Sorry for what?"
"For being rude to you all day," Choji said, his voice sincere. "I was being a… vegetable."
Naruto, Teuchi, and Ayame all tilted their heads in unison. "Vegetable?" they echoed, confused.
"Choji doesn't like vegetables," Ino clarified. "He means he was being stubborn. And not just him. We're all here to apologize for the misunderstanding."
"Yeah, it was troublesome, but… we are sorry."
"It's nice that you kids made up, but what's with the boxes?" Teuchi asked.
Choji straightened up, smiling sheepishly as he opened one of the boxes.
"I thought if I was going to apologize, I'd do it right. So, let's eat and forgive, yeah?"
Teuchi let out an appreciative whistle. "Now that is some premium beef!"
"Well, there's plenty to go around," Ino said quickly, nudging Choji in the side before he could protest sharing.
"Ayame, bring out my grill!"
"You got it, Dad!" Ayame called, disappearing into the back.
The garden was a modest space, surrounded by a simple wooden fence that gave it a cozy, enclosed feel. A few lanterns hung from posts, casting warm light over the small stone path that led to a patch of neatly trimmed grass. Some potted herbs and vegetables lined the edges.
"It's not much," Teuchi said, carrying out a couple of folding chairs and placing them around the grill, "but it's perfect for nights like this." He returned to the kitchen, muttering something about grabbing plates and bowls.
Meanwhile, Ayame was crouched near the grill, carefully arranging charcoal in a neat pile. She pulled out a lighter, trying to ignite the flame with short, precise clicks.
The group settled in as Ayame worked.
Naruto opened his box, his eyes sparkling at the sight of the meat. "This must've cost a fortune," he said, glancing at the others.
"Well," Ino said, "we taught that waitress and restaurant a lesson and worked some magic."
"Thanks… for sticking up for me."
"Do you know why the waitress was like that to you?"
"No."
Shikamaru's eyes narrowed, reading between the lines. "No? Or you just don't want to say?"
"I don't want to say."
"Naruto," Ayame interjected, her voice tinged with anger as she spun toward him. "What happened?!" Her eyes were sharp, protective, like an older sister ready to go to war on his behalf.
"Nothing happened, Ayame Neechan."
"Nothing?!"
"Seriously, it's nothing. Let it go."
Teuchi, who had been arranging the plates and bringing out some side dishes, glanced at Ayame and gave a subtle shake of his head. She hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line, before turning back to the grill with a muttered, "Fine. But this isn't over."
Shikamaru's gaze lingered on Naruto. He could see the tension in the way Naruto's shoulders were stiff, the way his smile didn't quite reach his eyes. He sighed internally. If Naruto wasn't going to talk about something even Teuchi and Ayame seemed to know, then there was no way he'd open up about anything deeper—like the mysterious "Oscar" or that strange, shining armor.
Ino watched the interaction closely, filing it away. "You're lucky you've got Ayame Neechan looking out for you," she teased, trying to lighten the mood. "I'd be more worried about her than me."
"Yeah, yeah, I'll keep that in mind."
Shikamaru said nothing, but his mind was still turning, piecing together the fragments of information. Answers would come in time, he figured. For now, he let it go.
Ino, however, wasn't so easily deterred. She leaned closer, her tone flirtatious. "Oh, come on, Naruto. You can tell me. I'm good at keeping secrets."
Naruto gave her a flat look. "Didn't I just say no?"
Ayame chuckled from the side, carefully tending to the grill as the charcoal finally started to catch. She used a small paper fan to coax the flames. "Oh, Naruto, looks like a pretty girl wants some answers from you."
Ino's face turned beet red as her composure shattered. "What?! I wasn't—! I mean, I didn't—!" She stumbled over her words, flustered, while waving her hands defensively.
"Where? Who?"
Ino groaned loudly, burying her face in her hands. "You idiot!"
"So, is this the last time you try playing matchmaker?"
"Shut up, Shika!"
Ayame just waved her hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah, blame me later. Seriously, the day this kid figures out when a girl's interested in him will be the day the sun rises in the west."
Meanwhile, Shikamaru and Choji exchanged a knowing look, both smirking slightly. Ino had clearly planned to tease Naruto, but now it had completely backfired, leaving her red-faced and flustered.
"This is taking too long," Choji muttered, eyeing the raw meat hungrily.
"I've got a better idea."
He removed one of his gauntlets, revealing the faintly glowing red of his Pyromancy Flame. With a flick of his wrist, the flame burst to life in his palm, its warmth lighting up the small garden.
"Whoa!"
"Relax," Naruto said with a grin. "I've got this."
Choji, inspired, grabbed a piece of beef and held it over Naruto's flaming hand like a skewer. The two boys exchanged a mischievous look before Naruto turned his hand slightly, cooking the meat evenly on all sides.
"Gross," Ino said, wrinkling her nose.
"Absolutely disgusting," Ayame agreed, fanning the grill to speed up its ignition while glaring at the two.
"Hey, it works!" Naruto said, popping a perfectly cooked slice of beef into his mouth.
Choji nodded enthusiastically. "And it tastes amazing!"
"And I think this will taste amazing with some ramen! Teuchi-ojisan!"
Teuchi, wiping his hands on a towel, gave him a raised eyebrow and a smile. "You want to put this on your free ramen coupon?"
"Yup!"
"Wait," Choji interrupted. "You have a free ramen coupon?"
"Yeah," Naruto replied nonchalantly. "I got it as a prize for becoming a ninja."
Choji's jaw practically hit the floor. His voice trembled with sincerity as he blurted out, "Wanna be friends?!"
Naruto's grin only grew wider. "Best friends."
Without missing a beat, the two clasped hands mid-air and transitioned into a perfectly choreographed dab, their heads tilting down as their free arms extended dramatically. The movement was so in sync, it might as well have been rehearsed, and the small garden seemed to freeze for a second in reverence of their newfound bond.
Ino groaned. "Boys are so stupid."
Meanwhile, Ayame stood in stunned silence. "…Is this what friendship looks like now?"
Teuchi chuckled, shaking his head as he went to grab the ramen bowls. "Let the kids have their moment."
Shikamaru gazed upon the night sky with a rare smile on his face. The food, the company—it had turned out to be a pretty good night. Still, there was this nagging feeling, like he was forgetting something important.
Meanwhile, back at Yakiniku Q...
Asuma strolled back to the table, drying his hands on his pants. "Sorry I took so long—some kid clogged the toilet with napkins. Anyway, let's dig in!"
He looked up, expecting to see his team eagerly waiting for him. Instead, there was nothing. No Choji. No Ino. No Shikamaru. No Naruto. Just... an empty table.
He blinked, his hand pausing mid-dry.
"Where did everyone go? Hmm, I'm sure they'll be back any minute now…" Asuma muttered, leaning casually against the table as he glanced around the empty restaurant.
He waited. Five minutes turned into fifteen. Then thirty. Then an hour.
"Any minute now."
"Uh, sir… it's closing time."
Now, onto a few questions that I'm sure you all have, so let me address them:
I also drew inspiration from Zabuza's "demon aura," which fits perfectly with the concept of layered killer intent:
Consider this: ordinary shinobi reach their limit based on how many people they've killed directly. But Naruto? He absorbs souls endlessly. Think about what will happen when he starts absorbing boss souls. The Asylum Demon didn't even have a boss soul, and look at the impact of his killer intent! Now imagine what happens when he absorbs the souls of gods like Nito, Gwyn, or the Witch of Izalith. Or, even worse, beings tied to the Abyss like Manus.
So, the real question is: what's the upper limit for Naruto's killer intent? What kind of monstrous presence will he project once he reaches it? Let me know your thoughts—I'd love to hear them!
Solaire is coming, baby! Praise the Sun!
Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 10th! You can read ahead to Chapter 69 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
But if you like what I do and want to support me, you are more than welcome to donate on Place of Patrons.
Chapter no.23 Seals, Power, and Dinner
Sakura stirred awake as she felt a gentle shake on her shoulder. Her eyes fluttered open, her body groggy and heavy from sleep. For a moment, she didn't recognize where she was, but the sight of her desk cluttered with papers brought everything rushing back.
Oh no, she muttered, sitting upright with a start. Her hands flew to the stack of homework in front of her, flipping through the pages frantically. Please don't tell me I drooled on it...
She examined the top page, sighing in relief when everything looked intact. No embarrassing stains.
"Everything okay?" her mother's soft voice came from beside her. Sakura turned to see Mebuki standing there, a warm smile on her face and a tray in her hands. It held a glass of milk and an egg sandwich, neatly prepared.
"Yeah," Sakura said, fixing her disheveled hair as best as she could. "I just... fell asleep while doing homework. I still need to finish this."
"Well, first, eat something," Mebuki said gently, placing the tray down on Sakura's desk. "You can't think straight on an empty stomach."
"Thanks, Mom," Sakura murmured, reaching for the sandwich. As Mebuki started to leave, Sakura hesitated. Something about the moment made her chest tighten, and before she knew it, the words came out.
"Mom... I'm sorry."
Mebuki paused. "For what, sweetie?"
"For... not taking you seriously before," Sakura said quietly, her voice wavering. She looked down at her desk, embarrassed but needing to get it out. "I used to think you were just being pushy, trying to turn me into someone I'm not. But... now I get it. You just wanted what's best for me. And... thank you."
For a moment, Mebuki said nothing, and Sakura wondered if she had said the wrong thing. But then her mother's face softened, her smile full of warmth. She knelt beside Sakura and placed a gentle hand on her daughter's cheek.
"Oh, my sweet Sakura," Mebuki said, her voice brimming with love. "You don't need to apologize for the past. I've always been proud of you. I just wanted you to see the amazing person you are—and now you do. That's all a mother could ask for."
Sakura blinked rapidly, fighting the unexpected sting of tears. "Still... I'm trying harder now. I want to make you proud."
"You already do, honey," Mebuki said, brushing a strand of hair behind Sakura's ear. "But I am glad Kakashi-sensei is helping you. He must be a good teacher."
"He is," Sakura said, taking a bite of her sandwich and chewing thoughtfully. "He's strict, but in a good way. He makes me feel like I'm actually getting better."
Mebuki smiled brightly. "You should invite him to dinner sometime. Your whole team, actually. I'd love to meet them."
Sakura froze mid-bite, her mind racing. The idea of her chaotic team sitting at their dining table was... overwhelming. Not to mention, they weren't exactly the closest yet.
"I don't know about that, Mom," she said hesitantly, setting the sandwich down. "We've only been a team for, like, a few days. It's still... new."
The beginnings of a playful grin formed on Mebuki's face.
"Oh, I get it now."
"What do you mean?"
"You want to get to know that boy first... what was his name? Sasuke, right? You want to make sure he's ready to meet us before you bring him home."
"Mom!" Sakura's face turned crimson as she grabbed a nearby pillow and hurled it at her mother, who laughed and caught it easily.
"Alright, alright, I'm just kidding!" Mebuki said. "But the offer still stands. Whenever you're ready, invite your team over. I'll make the best meal. I've got to impress my future son-in-law, after all."
"Mom!" Sakura groaned, burying her face in her hands.
Mebuki giggled, leaning down to kiss the top of her daughter's head. "I'm just teasing, sweetie. Now finish your homework and come downstairs. I'm making your favorite: syrup-coated anko dumplings."
Sakura peeked out from behind her hands, unable to stop a small smile from forming. "Thanks, Mom."
"Anytime," Mebuki said, ruffling Sakura's hair before heading downstairs.
It was lunchtime, and Sakura found herself perched on the edge of the border wall, nervously clutching her bento as Iwashi carefully examined the scrolls she had handed him. Each one contained her best attempts at basic fuinjutsu seals, written in painstakingly deliberate calligraphy. Over the last four days, she had poured every spare moment into practicing and perfecting these seals, staying up late and waking up early. But even now, with Iwashi silently scrutinizing her work, she couldn't stop the nervous flutter in her chest.
"Do you know how many kanji a beginner fuinjutsu user needs to memorize and master?"
"Three thousand five hundred."
Iwashi nodded, still scanning the scrolls. "And why are the four tones in your calligraphy so important? Explain them."
Sakura took a deep breath. Iwashi had a habit of throwing these questions at her during reviews, forcing her to refresh what she'd learned in her mind. She was grateful for it—mostly.
"Fuinjutsu is as much a language as it is a battle art," she began. "The four tones are subtle indicators of intent that the writer embeds into the kanji. They determine how the seal interacts with chakra and the environment. The tones are: heibun—a steady, neutral kanji; joukyuu—a rising, questioning kanji; kaiten—a dipping and rising kanji used for transitions; and shiji—a commanding kanji for directives or activation. Changing even one tone can destabilize or completely ruin the fuinjutsu matrix."
Iwashi gave her a brief, approving nod but didn't look up. He turned to another scroll, quietly inspecting her work. Sakura kept her eyes on him, trying to gauge his reaction, but his expression gave nothing away.
"What exactly is a fuinjutsu matrix?"
Sakura's mind whirred as she straightened her posture, ready to recite the knowledge she'd memorized. "A fuinjutsu matrix is made up of three parts," she began. "The first part is the central kanji, called the shukaku-fuin—'core seal.' This kanji represents the main purpose of the seal, written in the common language." She paused for a moment to make sure she had her facts right before continuing. "Surrounding the shukaku-fuin is a circle of secondary kanji known as the kaname-fuin—'keystone seals.' These provide support to the core seal, anchoring it and controlling how it functions. Finally, there's the outermost layer, called the kekkai-fuin—'barrier seals.' These regulate the seal's boundaries and prevent the energy from leaking or disrupting the environment. Together, these three layers make up a complete fuinjutsu matrix."
Iwashi's hand paused for the briefest moment before rolling the scroll closed and moving on to the next one. "Not bad," he murmured.
Sakura's chest swelled with pride for half a second before he hit her with another question.
"How does fuinjutsu actually work?" he asked, setting the scroll aside and finally glancing at her, his sharp gaze boring into her.
Sakura swallowed and straightened. This was easier, at least. "Fuinjutsu works similarly to ninjutsu in that it relies on chakra and shape manipulation," she explained, her voice growing more confident. "But unlike ninjutsu, which requires the user to actively weave chakra through their own body, a fuinjutsu matrix acts as an external machine. The seals act like gears in a clock, converting and directing chakra with almost perfect efficiency. That's why seals can last for years or even decades after being created—they don't require constant chakra input from a shinobi."
Iwashi raised an eyebrow, silently prompting her to continue.
"Of course," Sakura added, "the downside is that fuinjutsu matrices become more complex the more they're required to do. The more intricate the chakra manipulations, the bigger and more complicated the seal needs to be. And even one mistake—a misplaced kanji, an incorrect tone—can cause the entire thing to fail."
Iwashi's expression remained unreadable, but the faintest flicker of approval flashed in his eyes. "Good," he said simply. "You've clearly done your homework."
Sakura let out a small breath of relief.
"The average shinobi takes about a month to master these basics," he said bluntly. "You managed it in four days."
Sakura blinked. Was that a compliment? It sure didn't sound like one. "Thank you, sensei," she said cautiously, trying to gauge his tone.
"Don't thank me yet. I can also see you've been skipping sleep. And overeating to make up for it."
Sakura's jaw dropped. "H-How…?"
Iwashi raised an eyebrow. "You're not exactly subtle, Haruno. It's written all over you. The dark circles under your eyes, your unbalanced chakra flow, the faint bloating from eating too much too quickly…"
Sakura clenched her fists and looked down, a faint blush of embarrassment creeping up her neck. "I have to push myself," she muttered. "Team 7 won't be stuck doing D-rank missions forever. If I don't work harder now, I'll fall behind Naruto and Sasuke."
Iwashi let out a slow exhale, shaking his head. "You're rushing it. Overworking yourself isn't the same as working hard. All you're doing is setting yourself up to crash."
The words stung, but deep down, Sakura knew he was right. She bit her lip, staring at the ground.
"Why are you doing this to yourself?" Iwashi continued, his voice sharp but steady. "What are you trying to prove? That you're perfect? That you don't need help?"
Sakura didn't answer, too ashamed to meet his eyes.
After a moment, Iwashi sighed and snapped his fingers. "Sakura. Look at me."
Reluctantly, she did. His expression wasn't harsh or judgmental—just calm and focused.
"What am I here for?"
"To… to teach me," she replied, her voice small.
"Exactly. So why are you beating yourself up? You're not supposed to have all the answers. You're here to learn. You've got a teacher—use him."
Something in his words clicked, and Sakura felt the tension in her shoulders ease just a little. "You're right, sensei. I'm sorry."
"Good. Apology accepted. Now, here's your first real lesson: stop sabotaging yourself. Get a proper night's sleep. Eat properly. And pace yourself. You're not going to become a jōnin overnight."
Sakura hesitated, then gave a small nod. "Yes, sensei. I'll do better."
"Good," Iwashi said simply. "In fact, here's your assignment for tomorrow: come up with a balanced diet plan that you can actually stick to. Write it down, and I'll grade it."
Sakura sweatdropped. "You're… grading my diet?"
Iwashi shrugged. "Of course. You're a shinobi, not a civilian. Your food is your fuel. Get it wrong, and you'll burn out faster."
Sakura sighed but smiled faintly. "Alright, sensei. I'll do it."
Iwashi leaned down and pulled a scroll from his pouch, handing it to her. "Now, since you've already mastered the basics, I think it's time to teach you your first real barrier jutsu."
Sakura's eyes widened as she eagerly unrolled the scroll.
"This is a B-rank fuinjutsu," Iwashi explained. "It's called Ninja Art: Core Seal. It's a variation of the storage seal, but instead of storing objects, it absorbs chakra. Your task is to learn how to create the seal, apply it to your kunai, and charge it with your chakra. Once you've done that, you'll use the chakra strings I taught you to create a barrier."
Sakura's hands trembled slightly as she held the scroll, her excitement barely contained. "Yes, sensei! I'll get started right away!"
Iwashi gave her a rare, faint smile. "Good. Let's see what you can do."
Sakura hated the feeling of chakra exhaustion. It was like her body was running on empty, leaving her sluggish, lightheaded, and irritated. As a civilian-born ninja, she'd always been aware that her chakra reserves weren't much to boast about. But her excellent control had usually compensated for that shortcoming—until now.
Filling her first core seal had been a nightmare. The seal itself was a complex circle, etched with intricate, looping patterns resembling spirals and wave-like shapes, designed to draw in and store chakra. The ink glowed faintly blue when active, but Sakura had spent hours painstakingly pouring her chakra into it, her control fine-tuned, only for the process to drain her completely.
And now, she was stuck sitting under a tree like a lifeless lump, sipping her juice, while Kakashi-sensei read his usual book. Sasuke, annoyingly unaffected by anything, was absorbed in some kind of history text, while Naruto had been spirited away to who-knows-where by one of Kakashi's clones.
"Sensei," Sakura called out, breaking the silence. "Are there any ways to recover from chakra exhaustion quickly?"
Kakashi didn't even glance up from his book. "Meditation."
"Can you guide me through it?"
He turned the page lazily but nodded. "Alright. Sit comfortably, back straight. Close your eyes. Now, breathe in slowly through your nose and exhale through your mouth. Nice and steady."
Sakura complied, her eyes closing as she began to breathe deeply. Kakashi's voice remained calm and even.
"Focus on your breath. Let it be the anchor that grounds you. Picture your chakra as a small flame inside your body, low but steady. With each breath in, imagine that flame growing brighter, stronger. With each breath out, release the tension in your body, let it flow away like smoke."
She tried to visualize it, the soft glow of chakra pulsing faintly at her center. Her exhaustion didn't disappear, but it eased, her body and mind feeling slightly more aligned.
"Better?" Kakashi asked after a few minutes.
Sakura nodded but opened her eyes, still feeling the dull ache of depletion. "It's helping a little, but… sensei, how do I make my chakra reserves bigger? So this doesn't happen so easily?"
Kakashi snapped his book shut, earning surprised glances from both her and Sasuke. He stood and pulled a kunai from his pouch, kneeling down to draw a circle in the dirt.
"Alright, let's go back to the basics," Kakashi began, the casual tone replaced with something more deliberate. "The spiritual energy of the mind and the physical energy of the body. Together, they form the energy we call chakra."
Sakura and Sasuke exchanged glances. They already knew this from the academy. Why was Kakashi repeating it?
Kakashi caught their looks and smirked under his mask. "Bear with me. This is important." He pointed to the circle he'd drawn. "Chakra flows through your body via a network called the Chakra Pathway System—or the Meridian System. Think of it like an interconnected web of rivers and streams running throughout your body."
Did he want to guide them to their answer, or was he just lazy? Sakura squinted at Kakashi, suspicious of his motives.
"Where was I going with this?" Kakashi mused aloud, tapping his chin as if he'd genuinely forgotten, though his tone carried a distinct note of amusement.
Sakura sighed, already bracing herself for some kind of roundabout question.
"Now, here's my question: Why can shinobi use chakra, while civilians can't?"
Sasuke frowned. "Because we've been trained to use it?"
Sakura thought for a moment.
"Because shinobi have more chakra than civilians?"
Kakashi's visible eye crinkled in approval. "Exactly. Civilians have chakra, too—every living thing does. But their reserves are so small, it's like trying to fill a teacup. Shinobi have larger reserves and the training to draw it out. And here's the key: chakra reserves aren't a big vault inside your body. They're the flow of energy through your meridians, through your pathways."
He drew several lines extending out from the circle, forming a branching pattern. "Think of your chakra pathways as a system of streams, brooks, and rivers. Right now, your 'streams' are narrow. But with training, you can expand them into wider, deeper rivers, allowing more chakra to flow."
"How do I do that?"
"Glad you asked," Kakashi said, standing and motioning for her to sit in the lotus position. She crossed her legs and straightened her back, her hands resting on her knees.
"First, we're going to stimulate your meridians. This will force your pathways to expand temporarily so you can feel what it's like."
Sakura blinked. "Wait, force them to expand? Is that safe?"
Kakashi waved off her concern. "Completely safe. But it'll feel… weird."
She wasn't reassured by the mischievous glint in his eye.
Kakashi knelt beside her, placing his hand gently on her upper back, just below her neck. A warm surge of his chakra began to pour into her body, flowing steadily through her chakra pathways. At first, it felt like a soft current, but as it reached deeper, spreading through her meridians, a wave of something unexpected struck her.
It wasn't physical, but it pressed down on her all the same. Her breath caught as a wave of emotions rose to the surface, overwhelming and unrecognizable. They weren't hers. At least, she didn't think they were. There was a heaviness that clawed at her, like the echo of something lost, but the loss wasn't clear. It hurt in a way she couldn't fully understand, like a shadow of grief that left her heart aching. Then, something colder slipped in—isolating, as though she stood utterly alone in an endless void.
The sensations blurred together, sharp and indistinct, twisting and tangling inside her. There was heat too—anger, maybe? But it wasn't a rage that lashed outward. No, it turned inward, biting into her like a blade. And yet, even as she tried to grasp these feelings, they shifted and slipped away like water through her fingers. She couldn't name them, couldn't parse them. They just were—fleeting and overwhelming all at once.
And then, just as quickly as they had come, the emotions dissipated. Kakashi's chakra pushed deeper into her pathways, smoothing over the jagged edges left behind. The warmth of his chakra wrapped around her like a shield, steady and calming. She shuddered, her body relaxing as his energy continued to flow through her, pressing gently against the walls of her meridians, stretching them wider, coaxing them to expand.
"What was that?"
Kakashi was quiet for a moment, his hand never leaving her back as he continued to guide his chakra into her. When he finally spoke, his tone was soft but distant. "Sometimes, when you share chakra, you share more than energy. Memories, feelings, fragments of who you are—they can seep through. It's rare, but it happens." He paused, glancing at her. "Don't try to make sense of it now. Just focus on the exercise."
It wasn't her place to question Kakashi. He was her sensei, and his role was to teach her, to guide her. But as she sat there, feeling the weight of his presence, she couldn't help but hope that maybe, in some small way, just being here—learning from him, trusting him—might offer him something too. She didn't know what he carried, but she hoped her presence could lighten it, even just a little.
"Good. Memorize that feeling," Kakashi instructed. "Every day, I want you to sit like this and focus on expanding your meridians. Use your own chakra to mimic what I just did, bit by bit. Don't rush it—it's about consistency. Over time, this will train your body to hold more chakra naturally."
Sakura nodded again.
"But that's just one part of it," Kakashi continued. "Chakra isn't just about pathways—it's made from the energy of the mind and body. To increase your reserves, you need to strengthen both. That means keeping your body in peak condition—exercise, eat properly, and rest. And it means sharpening your mind. Meditation, mental discipline, learning new skills—all of it contributes to your chakra reserves."
He stood, brushing the dirt from his gloves. "Expand the streams, and keep the reservoir full. Do that, and you'll see results."
Kakashi let Sakura continue the chakra expansion exercise. Beside him, Sasuke sat on a rock, his Sharingan active as he observed the flow of chakra in her body with detached curiosity.
"It's so slow."
"It's supposed to be slow, Sasuke," Kakashi replied. "Expanding your reserves naturally takes time. Years. Decades, even."
"How long will it take Sakura to reach my level?"
"If she works hard? A year. Maybe a bit more."
Sasuke crossed his arms. "What about you? How long did it take you to get to where you are now?"
"A decade," Kakashi answered casually, turning a page in Icha Icha.
"What about Naruto?" he added sarcastically.
Kakashi lowered his book slightly and frowned, actually doing the mental math in his head. "Hmm. A century."
Sasuke blinked, thinking he'd misheard. "You're joking."
"Do I look like I'm joking?"
"How is that even possible? Why are his reserves that massive?"
"Let's just say Naruto's one giant mystery wrapped in metal armor."
Sasuke scowled, arms crossed, the familiar irritation bubbling beneath the surface. "Chakra reserves aren't everything. I can still beat him."
Kakashi chuckled lightly, his one visible eye curving in amusement. "I admire the confidence, but you won't beat him by copying his swordsmanship."
Sasuke sighed, a touch of frustration seeping into his tone. He didn't want to admit it, but Kakashi was right. "I know," he muttered, kicking at a loose rock. "Copying physical movements with the Sharingan isn't as amazing as people think. I can mimic the moves, sure, but I don't understand the purpose behind them. Without that understanding, they're just… empty gestures."
Kakashi nodded, his eye crinkling in approval. "Exactly. The Sharingan can copy the 'how,' but without the 'why,' you're just swinging a sword without meaning. Swordsmanship isn't just about movements—it's about intent, timing, and experience. It's the same reason why not every Uchiha is called the Copy Ninja."
"Yeah, yeah. I get it. You're special."
"I try," Kakashi said with a wink, earning a huff from Sasuke.
As the tension settled, Sasuke's eyes wandered down to the book resting in his hands: The History of Fire Style Techniques. He traced the edge of the page with his finger, his mind working through the details he'd pieced together.
"Why are you reading that, by the way?"
"I'm trying to figure out exactly what Naruto's fire style is. It's weird. My Sharingan couldn't copy it at all, and that shouldn't be possible. But I think I found something."
"Oh?" Kakashi's tone shifted, intrigued. "Enlighten me."
"Scorch Release," Sasuke said, tapping the page where the term was written. "It fits. Naruto's fire jutsu doesn't rely on exhaling fire or mixing it with external oxygen. It's like he's heating the air directly around him. That's a hallmark of Scorch Release—a combination of wind and fire chakra."
Kakashi hummed thoughtfully as Sasuke's theory lingered in the air. Scorch Release. On the surface, it made sense. The way Naruto's fire jutsu behaved—the heatless bursts of flames and the compressed orbs that detonated with overwhelming force—it fit the general characteristics of Scorch Release. But there was a problem. A glaring one.
Naruto's chakra nature was wind.
Can a chakra nature test fail to detect an elemental Kekkei Genkai? Kakashi tapped his finger against the book's edge, mulling over the possibilities. In two days, he would have to deliver a report on Team 7's progress to the Third Hokage. Maybe he'd mention Sasuke's theory, even if it felt incomplete. The theory wasn't impossible. But it wasn't satisfying, either.
Because the pieces didn't fit.
Neither Minato-sensei nor Kushina had ever shown signs of Scorch Release. If Naruto had inherited it, it couldn't have come from them. Which left only one plausible source. The Kyuubi. Tailed beasts were known to grant their Jinchūriki strange abilities, after all. Unique Kekkei Genkai weren't outside the realm of possibility.
But there was still something wrong with that theory too.
Both Kushina and Mito Uzumaki had been Jinchūriki of the Nine-Tails. Neither had displayed anything like this. No enhanced fire techniques, no Scorch Release—nothing that could explain what Naruto was doing. The only difference, Kakashi realized, was that neither Kushina nor Mito had been Jinchūriki from birth.
Could that be the key?
He closed the book with a soft snap. The thought gnawed at him. Maybe the Kyuubi's influence on Naruto had been different from the start—its chakra seeping into his development, altering things at a fundamental level. But if that were true, what other changes had taken place inside the boy? Could the seal itself be affecting the way Naruto accessed his chakra? Could there be other dormant abilities waiting to surface?
If anyone had the answers, it would be the Third Hokage. Or Jiraiya-sama. If the man ever stops chasing inspiration for his novels.
Kakashi sighed, tilting his head toward the sky. The moon hung high above, casting its pale light over the village. The breeze rustled the leaves gently, carrying the cool scent of night.
Minato-sensei, Kakashi thought, you didn't just leave behind a legacy—you left behind a mystery wrapped in metal. And I'm still not sure if I should be proud or worried.
But Kakashi knew one thing for certain. Whatever lay ahead for Naruto, whether it was a Kekkei Genkai, the Kyuubi's influence, or something entirely new, he would be there to guide him. Because if there was one thing his sensei had taught him, it was that the future of Konoha didn't rest on bloodlines or power.
It rested on the bonds they forged.
Shimura Danzo sat behind his desk, the cold air of the underground room pressing against his skin like an old companion. His fingers traced the edges of the report, Fu's handwriting precise, mechanical—just as it should be. But today, even perfection did little to calm the storm of calculation swirling within him.
The first report alone was enough to warrant concern.
Naruto Uzumaki's erratic space-time fluctuations had disrupted Danzo's carefully woven web of observation. Fu had masked them well, as expected of his most capable agent, but the mere existence of such anomalies left an unpleasant sensation crawling along Danzo's spine. Space-time ninjutsu was dangerous. Unstable. And instability was something he did not allow.
Did Naruto know about Root's surveillance? Was this a signal to an external ally or a warning aimed directly at him? Was the boy testing his response, hinting that he saw the hawk circling overhead?
Danzo ordered the immediate retraction of several agents from close observation. If this was a trap, he would not walk into it.
But it was the second report that required far deeper dissection.
Naruto created life.
Wood Release had done it before—forests surging to life under the First Hokage's will. But Fu's report wasn't speaking of vegetation or chakra constructs. No. This was something alive. Sentient.
Danzo pressed his fingers together, his gaze sharp. "Agent Fu," he said, his voice measured, slicing through the air like a blade. "Explain the events that led to this conclusion."
Fu stood rigidly before him, posture perfect, his response immediate. His words were devoid of hesitation, as they should be.
"At approximately 1300 hours Konoha standard time, I detected a significant spike in Naruto Uzumaki's chakra. Upon investigation, I found that Kakashi Hatake was testing his elemental affinity. Wind nature was confirmed."
Wind, Danzo thought. Under his guidance, Naruto could easily become a wind-style master. But for now, he remained focused on Fu's report.
"Continue."
Fu's voice remained steady, though Danzo noted the subtle shift in his breathing—shortened, controlled.
"After the nature test, Naruto relocated to a hidden area on the Hokage Monument. I observed a sudden burst of chakra far beyond typical genin output. The chakra did not manifest into any visible jutsu. Instead…" Fu hesitated, the briefest pause before continuing. "The chakra was burned away entirely. There was nothing left. No residual traces—no nature energy. Just a void."
Danzo's eyes narrowed slightly. A void that burned away chakra without leaving traces was already concerning. But there was more, and he could sense it. "And the void itself?"
"It was alive," Fu said, his voice mechanical, as if repeating something his mind could barely grasp. "Not alive in the way plants or animals are. It didn't breathe, didn't pulse like chakra constructs do. But it wasn't empty. The void was life. It carried intent. My senses perceived it as something aware—aware of me, of the surroundings. It resisted observation, like it knew it was being watched. For a few seconds, it lingered, and then…" Fu's hands were clasped behind his back, but Danzo noted the slightest tension in his posture. "It collapsed, disappearing completely."
Danzo observed him closely.
This wasn't fear of the unknown. This was recognition of something beyond comprehension.
"And the barrier?"
"It burned a hole through the barrier system. My team detected the disturbance. However, I neutralized the situation immediately. I erased their memories and destroyed all documentation related to the event."
Efficient, as expected. Danzo gave a slight nod. "But you allowed this anomaly to affect you."
Fu's expression remained blank, his response automatic. "Apologies, Lord Danzo. I will reinforce my mental conditioning and ensure it does not happen again."
"You will," Danzo said. "Because failure will not be tolerated."
"Yes, Lord Danzo." Fu bowed deeply before turning and leaving, his footsteps fading into the silence of the underground corridors.
Once the room was empty, Danzo leaned back and let his thoughts unfurl.
Naruto Uzumaki. The boy was proving to be far more than Danzo had initially calculated. He had intended to shape him—break him down and rebuild him into a perfect weapon for Konoha. But this development required immediate reassessment.
The First Hokage had altered the course of history with his ability to grow and command nature itself. But Naruto's ability to create life—life that didn't grow, but instead seemed to manifest from an unnatural genesis—was something far more dangerous. Danzo doubted the boy even understood the magnitude of what he had done.
But Danzo did.
Hiruzen would be blind to this. Trapped by sentimentality, the old fool would continue to see Naruto as a mere jinchūriki—a vessel for the Nine-Tails, nothing more. That blindness had always been Hiruzen's weakness. Danzo would act before the Third Hokage even realized what was unfolding.
What are you playing at, Uzumaki? Was this a subconscious appeal, an attempt to prove his worth to the only man in Konoha who could offer him what he sought? Or was he simply fumbling through a power far beyond his comprehension?
No matter. Danzo would provide what Hiruzen had failed to—structure, answers, and purpose.
In return, Naruto Uzumaki would become the future of this village. His power would not go to waste. Danzo would mold him into the sharpest blade Konoha had ever wielded.
Danzo allowed himself a small, calculated smile as the plan solidified in his mind.
Perhaps I should give the boy a wind jutsu. Just enough to see what he would do with it. Because when you can create life, Uzumaki, the world either bends to you—or breaks beneath your will.
Yakiniku Q was everything Naruto imagined it would be—and more. The warm glow of lanterns lit the interior, creating a cozy, inviting atmosphere. The air was filled with the mouthwatering scent of sizzling meat, and the low hum of chatter and laughter from other diners made the place feel alive. Each table had its own small grill in the center, and Naruto's eyes darted to the menu on the wall, overwhelmed by the sheer variety of options.
"Wow…" Naruto whispered, practically drooling. "There's so much meat… I don't even know where to start."
"Ever been to a yakiniku restaurant before?"
"No, sir. This is my first time."
"Well, then," Asuma said, sitting down, "let me give you a quick rundown. You pick your meats, grill them right here at the table, and enjoy. It's simple."
"That sounds amazing."
Asuma leaned back, glancing at the menu. "Any idea what you want to try first?"
Naruto scanned the options, his face scrunching up when he spotted something. "Wait… salted beef tongue? People eat tongues? That's gross!"
"It's a delicacy, kid. You should give it a shot."
"No way!" Naruto said, crossing his arms. "I'm sticking to the normal stuff. You know, like beef and chicken. Not tongues."
"Suit yourself. More for me."
Naruto leaned closer, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Okay, but… do you actually like it?"
"It's not bad. Has a bit of a chewy texture, but the flavor's worth it."
Naruto made a face. "Yeah, no thanks. I'll take your word for it."
The two of them continued their back-and-forth, with Asuma pointing out different items on the menu and Naruto reacting with a mix of awe and disgust.
"All right, team," Asuma said, standing up suddenly. "I've gotta hit the bathroom. Don't start grilling without me."
"You got it, bearded sensei!"
"I thought we agreed you'd stop calling me that."
"Not until you teach me something really cool!"
Naruto watched as Asuma disappeared into the distance, leaving him alone at the table with Team 10. The air felt heavy—tension thick enough to cut with a kunai. The three of them—Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino—barely glanced at him, their focus fixed anywhere but on Naruto. It wasn't just awkward—it was hostile.
Naruto's hand tightened around the menu as he forced a grin. "So... what should I order?" he asked, trying to break the silence. He waved the menu toward Choji. "Got any recommendations?"
"Nothing!"
Naruto frowned, his smile faltering. He turned to Shikamaru, who looked like he was seconds away from falling asleep. "What about you, Shika? You guys come here often?"
"Sometimes."
"Hey, Ino, have you been putting on some weight?" Naruto teased, smirking, hoping to at least get a reaction out of her.
Ino's head snapped up, her eyes narrowing into a glare, but she quickly composed herself and buried her face deeper into her magazine, ignoring him again.
Naruto's smirk vanished as the tension finally got under his skin. It reminded him too much of how people used to treat him when he was a kid—like he wasn't even there. The laughter, the warmth he had started to experience with his team? Completely absent. His fingers curled into a fist.
"Alright, what's your problem?" he snapped, glaring at all three of them. "What, was Kiba your best friend or something? If you've got something to say, say it to my face!"
The trio exchanged quick glances, their unease palpable. Finally, Choji slammed his hand on the table and stood up, his chair screeching against the floor.
"Fine!" Choji barked, his voice shaking but firm. "I'll say it—I'm not scared of you!"
Naruto blinked, caught off guard. "What?"
"I'm not scared of you, alright? But you think blasting us with your killer intent is no big deal?!" Choji's face was red now.
"Killer intent? What are you talking about? What's killer intent?"
Shikamaru opened one eye, his gaze sharp. "Don't play dumb. You seriously don't know what it is?"
"No, I don't!" Naruto snapped back, looking genuinely confused. "What even is killer intent?"
"Killer intent is when you've killed people," Ino explained. "Like, a lot of people. It leaves a trace on your chakra—yin chakra, specifically. When you release it, it's like a warning to everyone around you, telling them you're dangerous. People can feel it, even if they don't know why."
Naruto blinked, his mind racing. "Why does killing leave a trace?"
Ino shrugged. "Nobody knows for sure, but there's a theory that it's like... the soul of the people you've killed leaves a mark on your chakra, almost like a scar. It builds up over time, and if you've killed enough, your chakra carries this weight—this feeling of death. It can make people freeze up or see things that aren't there."
Naruto froze as the pieces fell into place. The countless souls he'd absorbed in Lordran, the endless enemies he'd fought and defeated. Was that why...?
"I have killer intent," he muttered to himself, almost in awe.
"Yeah, no kidding."
Naruto's awe quickly turned into excitement. "Wait, so what can you do with killer intent? Like, can I use it in a fight? Does it have special moves or something?"
Shikamaru groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This isn't some kind of technique, Naruto. It's not a toy. It's a warning system, a side effect of killing. It's not supposed to be something you use."
"Wait, when did I even use it?"
"Graduation day," Choji said. "When you yelled at Kiba. Everyone in the room felt it. It was... terrifying."
Naruto felt his stomach drop. "What do you mean, terrifying?"
The trio hesitated, exchanging uneasy glances before Ino finally nodded and spoke.
"Killer intent has different stages, Naruto. My dad explained it once. The higher the stage, the more dangerous the ninja. The first stage is Kiken Satsui—a sense of danger that radiates from their aura, making your instincts scream that something is wrong. The second stage is Mōsō Satsui, where a ninja's chakra can trigger vivid hallucinations and warp reality around their enemies. The final stage is Shi no Satsui—killer intent so intense, it tricks your mind and body into believing you're dying. Only monsters in human form reach that level."
"What... what level was mine?"
Ino hesitated before answering. "It was the first level—Kiken Satsui."
Naruto paused, his mind racing as he pieced it together. Back when he fought Kiba, he hadn't realized the importance of absorbing souls or how they could enhance his presence and power. At that time, his killer intent had been enough to paralyze the entire class, making them feel like they were facing the terror of the Asylum Demon without fully manifesting its image. But now... now he had absorbed thousands of souls.
He clenched his fists. What was his killer intent like now? Had it evolved? Could he have already reached the final stage of Shi no Satsui without realizing it? And if so... could he push beyond even that?
But that wasn't what was important right now.
Naruto stared at Team 10, his throat dry as guilt clawed at his chest. Honestly, at this point, he had thought Sakura's attitude shift, the silence of the class, and the way people had seemed to stay out of his way were because he had shown everyone that Kiba was no match for him. He thought it had been his strength, his defiance, that had made them respect him—or at least leave him alone. But now? Now he couldn't help but wonder... how much of that was because of the killer intent?
Were Sakura and Sasuke affected too? The question churned in his stomach like a lead weight.
"I..." Naruto's voice wavered as he stared at the table. "I didn't know," he whispered, barely audible, his eyes darting between Choji, Shikamaru, and Ino. "I didn't even know what I was doing. I just... I just wanted Kiba to shut up. He insulted my dead master, and I got angry, and..."
No matter how much he tried to explain it, Naruto couldn't shake the truth—intentional or not, the damage was done. Shame crept over him, heavy and suffocating, until he could no longer meet their eyes. He buried his face in his hands, his shoulders slumping under the weight of his actions.
"This isn't the way of a knight," he muttered to himself, his voice cracking. "Oscar would be ashamed of me."
He clenched his fists, remembering the words of his fallen mentor: Precept the Third: A knight's duty is to protect the innocent, to inspire trust, not fear, to fight with honor, and to uphold justice.
Suddenly, the waitress approached, her notepad in hand. "Have you all decided—" she began but stopped mid-sentence, her eyes falling on Naruto. She froze in place.
Naruto glanced up and immediately saw the look on her face—nervous, guarded, and brimming with discomfort. It wasn't the look of someone dealing with a prankster. No, this was deeper. The look of someone who knew exactly who he was.
"I'm sorry, sir," she said hesitantly, taking a small step back. "But... I think it'd be better if you left."
The words sent a jolt through Team 10 as Choji's eyes widened, Ino froze, and Shikamaru narrowed his gaze.
Naruto exhaled softly. He could've made a scene. He could've been so petty about this. He could've summoned clones to eat all the food or caused a ruckus just to show her the consequences of messing with him. But what would be the point? He didn't need to ruin the night for Team 10; he had already caused enough trouble.
"I'll leave," Naruto said, forcing a tight, practiced smile. His voice was calm, almost unnaturally so. "Just give me a minute, okay?"
The waitress hesitated, blinking nervously, then nodded quickly. "I'll... I'll get you three some water," she stammered before walking away as fast as she could, practically tripping over herself.
Naruto could feel Team 10's eyes burning into him. He sighed, leaning back in his chair.
"Look..." he began, his voice low. "It was never my intention to release my killer intent. I honestly didn't even know about it until today." He chuckled weakly, though it was bitter and hollow. "I know the experience was scary. You don't need to tell me twice."
Shikamaru didn't respond. He just continued to study Naruto with that sharp, calculating gaze that always seemed to cut right through him. It made Naruto shift uncomfortably.
Naruto rubbed the back of his head, the forced smile fading. "I'm sorry," he said finally, his voice heavy with sincerity. "That's all I can say. I... I didn't mean to scare anyone."
For a moment, there was nothing but silence.
Naruto exhaled, his hands slipping into his pockets as he avoided their gazes. "You know what? I don't think I'm all that hungry after all." He forced a small smile, one that didn't quite reach his eyes. "But, uh, thanks for letting me tag along. Tell Asuma-sensei it was nice to get out for a bit."
He paused, his expression flickering for a moment, like he wanted to say more but thought better of it. "Anyway... I'll see you guys tomorrow."
With that, he vanished in a flicker of movement, the faint hum of Shunshin no Jutsu the only thing left behind.
Silence settled over the table, awkward and heavy.
"Ino, Shika..." Choji finally spoke, breaking the quiet. His voice was unsure, but he couldn't keep the guilt out of it. He wasn't the sharpest of the group, but he knew something didn't sit right about how things had gone. "What do you guys think?"
"I think..." Ino started, trailing off as she stared at the empty spot where Naruto had been sitting. "I think Naruto's telling the truth."
Choji tilted his head, and Shikamaru's sharp eyes flicked toward her, curious. Ino tapped a finger against the table. "Look, what do we really know about Naruto? He's an orphan, he loves ramen, and he wants to be Hokage. That's about it, right? If this Oscar guy was someone important to him—someone who gave him that weird armor, someone who maybe believed in him—and he died recently? Then yeah, Naruto has every right to be angry. I mean, wouldn't you lash out if someone insulted someone you cared about, especially if you were still mourning them?"
Her expression softened just a little. "Naruto's loud, yeah, and kind of a spaz, but he's not a liar. That anger we saw during graduation day? That was real. His chakra probably flared out because he was pissed. And that killer intent? It wasn't something he meant to do—it's just something that happened because of his emotions. We act like he's some huge mystery, but maybe it's not that complicated. He's a kid who's been through a lot, and he's trying to hold it together."
Shikamaru was quiet, his frown deepening. "That makes sense," he admitted with a yawn. "But it also brings up more questions." He reached for the napkin with Naruto's doodle on it and stared at the rough drawing of the Asylum Demon. "Why does he even have killer intent? Who the hell is Oscar? And what's the deal with that armor?"
Ino's eyes narrowed, and she jabbed a finger at Shikamaru's chest. "None of that is any of our business, Shika. Just because we're curious doesn't mean we're entitled to answers. If Naruto wanted us to know, he'd tell us."
"I know, I know. Doesn't mean it's not a drag, though."
"Should we... apologize?"
Both Ino and Shikamaru looked at Choji.
"I mean... I feel bad about how I acted. It wasn't right."
Before anyone could respond, the waitress approached the table, her notepad in hand and her voice overly cheerful. "Are you three ready to order?"
Ino turned her sharp gaze on the woman. "Why did you kick out Naruto?"
The waitress froze, her smile faltering for just a moment before she quickly covered it up. "Oh, hahaha! Well, you know how that boy is—always pulling pranks. We didn't want a troublemaker causing issues for our other customers."
"That's a lie," Shikamaru said, his lazy tone making it all the more cutting.
"Your hands are shaking," Ino said coolly. "Your voice cracked on the word 'pranks,' and you're sweating like you're about to be interrogated by ANBU. You're lying."
The waitress's friendly facade cracked. Her expression turned sour as she snapped, "Look, either order or leave."
"Oh, gladly," Ino said, standing up abruptly. She raised her voice just enough to be heard by the other patrons. "I'd rather starve than eat at a restaurant that discriminates against an honest, hardworking shinobi of Konoha."
Her words rang out, drawing the attention of nearly everyone in the restaurant. A few people even whispered among themselves, casting curious glances at the waitress. Ino gave the woman one last scathing look before turning and walking out with her head held high.
Choji, however, stayed seated. He cleared his throat and said, "I'll have the deluxe wagyu beef platter, the premium pork ribs, the dragon cut steak, and some of those golden sirloin slices. Oh, and the house special dipping sauce. And two large plates of grilled vegetables. And the lobster set. Also, do you have dessert? I'll take the mochi ice cream. Two orders."
"One large soup," Shikamaru said casually.
The waitress blinked, her pen hovering over the notepad. "Uh... those are some of the most expensive items on the menu..."
Choji leaned forward with a grin that was equal parts innocent and unapologetic. "Perfect. I'm starving."
The waitress hesitated for a moment before sighing and scribbling down the order, muttering something under her breath as she hurried off.
"You know someone's gotta pay for all that, right?"
"Yeah," Choji said, his expression surprisingly serious. "That's the point."
"So, this is your way of apologizing to Naruto? Ordering the most expensive stuff so you can share it with him?"
Choji grinned. "Yep. Food makes everything better."
Shikamaru shook his head, though he couldn't help the small smirk tugging at his lips. "Alright, I've got a plan for the bill and you are going to get hurt."
"I hate you already, but... fine. Let's do it."
The waitress returned with a precariously stacked tray, her expression a forced mix of politeness and barely concealed annoyance. On the tray were plates of premium wagyu beef, golden pork ribs, dragon-cut steak, and lobster, each dish glistening with juices and garnishes that screamed expensive. Following behind her was another server carrying even more plates of food. At the very top of the waitress's tray was a steaming bowl of hot soup, its rich aroma wafting through the air.
As she reached the table, Shikamaru's hands twitched in a subtle seal. A shadow darted across the floor unnoticed, creeping up and catching the waitress's shadow just as she bent forward to place the soup on the table.
Shadow Possession Jutsu!
Suddenly, the waitress froze mid-motion. Her body stiffened, and before she realized what was happening, her hand jerked forward. The soup bowl launched from the tray as if yanked by an invisible force, its contents arcing through the air before landing directly on Choji's lap with a loud splatter.
"AAHHHH!" Choji yelped, jumping up from his chair as the scalding hot liquid soaked through his clothes. Steam rose from his pants as the soup dripped onto the floor.
The restaurant fell into shocked silence. All eyes turned toward their table, patrons gaping in horror at the sudden commotion. The waitress's face went pale as her tray clattered to the ground, dishes scattering everywhere.
Before she could process what had just happened, Shikamaru was on his feet, his kunai pressed lightly but firmly to the side of her neck.
"Care to explain why you just threw boiling soup at my friend?" Shikamaru said, his tone calm but deadly.
"I-I didn't!" the waitress stammered, trembling. "I swear, I didn't mean to! My hand just—"
"Shikamaru," Choji interrupted, grimacing as he used his chakra to cool the burns on his legs. Steam hissed faintly around him. "Let her go. I'm fine."
"Fine?" Shikamaru repeated, not moving his kunai. "You call this fine? You're lucky you could react in time to minimize the damage. What if you couldn't, huh? This isn't something we can just shrug off."
At that moment, the manager, a burly man with a thick mustache and a sharp gaze, pushed through the crowd of onlookers. His dark uniform bore the restaurant's crest, and he radiated the kind of authority that made people step aside. "What's going on here?" he barked, his eyes darting between the trembling waitress and the scene at the table.
"Your waitress just threw a bowl of boiling soup at my teammate. It's only a miracle he was able to use his chakra to protect himself. Without that, we'd be taking him to the hospital right now."
The manager's eyes narrowed, and he turned to the waitress. "Is this true?"
"I didn't mean to!" she cried, tears welling up in her eyes. "I don't know what happened. My hand just… moved on its own!"
The manager's frown deepened. "That's not good enough. You're responsible for serving the food properly. Do you have any idea what could have happened if he wasn't a ninja?"
"I— I'm sorry! It won't happen again!" she said, bowing so deeply it seemed like she might fall over.
"It better not," the manager growled, before turning back to Shikamaru and Choji. "On behalf of the restaurant, I sincerely apologize for this incident. We'll, uh... we'll cover your meal tonight, free of charge."
Shikamaru raised an eyebrow, his sharp eyes glinting with something unreadable. "Free of charge, huh?" He gestured toward the spread of food on the table. "You might want to take another look at the bill before you make that offer."
The manager's gaze flicked to the food, and for the first time, a flicker of regret crossed his face. He clearly hadn't noticed how extravagant their order was. "Ah... well..."
Still, he straightened, though his jaw tightened slightly. "It doesn't matter. The restaurant will honor my word. But this," he turned to glare at the waitress, "is coming out of your paycheck."
The waitress flinched, looking even more distraught. "Please, sir, I—"
"No excuses," the manager snapped. "Now get these gentlemen some towels and to-go boxes for their food."
Shikamaru gave a faint smirk, leaning back in his chair as he crossed his arms. "Towels would be nice. And make sure they're clean."
The manager's face twitched, but he nodded stiffly. "Of course. Right away."
As the waitress scurried off, the manager turned back to Shikamaru and Choji. "Again, my sincerest apologies. This isn't how we run things here."
"Just get the food packed up. And maybe throw in an extra dessert for the trouble."
The manager twitched again but forced a tight smile. "We'll... see what we can do."
Shikamaru and Choji hurried down the street, catching sight of Ino waiting at the corner, arms crossed and foot tapping impatiently.
"Took you two long enough."
Choji was halfway through a cheesecake slice, his cheeks puffed out with food. "Hey, I had to refuel."
"Whatever. We've got to find Naruto and fix this mess."
"Where do you think he'd go?"
"Ichiraku Ramen, obviously," both Ino and Shikamaru said at the same time.
The trio quickly made their way to the small ramen stand, the comforting scent of broth and noodles wafting toward them. Teuchi greeted them with a warm smile from behind the counter.
"Welcome to my humble ramen shop, kids. What can I get you three today?"
Naruto, who was sitting at the counter with a half-eaten bowl of miso ramen, turned to face them. "What are you guys doing here? Shouldn't you be at Yakiniku Q?"
Choji didn't hesitate. He marched straight up to the counter, carefully placed the takeout boxes down, and gave a deep bow.
"I'm sorry."
Naruto blinked. "Sorry for what?"
"For being rude to you all day," Choji said, his voice sincere. "I was being a… vegetable."
Naruto, Teuchi, and Ayame all tilted their heads in unison. "Vegetable?" they echoed, confused.
"Choji doesn't like vegetables," Ino clarified. "He means he was being stubborn. And not just him. We're all here to apologize for the misunderstanding."
"Yeah, it was troublesome, but… we are sorry."
"It's nice that you kids made up, but what's with the boxes?" Teuchi asked.
Choji straightened up, smiling sheepishly as he opened one of the boxes.
"I thought if I was going to apologize, I'd do it right. So, let's eat and forgive, yeah?"
Teuchi let out an appreciative whistle. "Now that is some premium beef!"
"Well, there's plenty to go around," Ino said quickly, nudging Choji in the side before he could protest sharing.
"Ayame, bring out my grill!"
"You got it, Dad!" Ayame called, disappearing into the back.
The garden was a modest space, surrounded by a simple wooden fence that gave it a cozy, enclosed feel. A few lanterns hung from posts, casting warm light over the small stone path that led to a patch of neatly trimmed grass. Some potted herbs and vegetables lined the edges.
"It's not much," Teuchi said, carrying out a couple of folding chairs and placing them around the grill, "but it's perfect for nights like this." He returned to the kitchen, muttering something about grabbing plates and bowls.
Meanwhile, Ayame was crouched near the grill, carefully arranging charcoal in a neat pile. She pulled out a lighter, trying to ignite the flame with short, precise clicks.
The group settled in as Ayame worked.
Naruto opened his box, his eyes sparkling at the sight of the meat. "This must've cost a fortune," he said, glancing at the others.
"Well," Ino said, "we taught that waitress and restaurant a lesson and worked some magic."
"Thanks… for sticking up for me."
"Do you know why the waitress was like that to you?"
"No."
Shikamaru's eyes narrowed, reading between the lines. "No? Or you just don't want to say?"
"I don't want to say."
"Naruto," Ayame interjected, her voice tinged with anger as she spun toward him. "What happened?!" Her eyes were sharp, protective, like an older sister ready to go to war on his behalf.
"Nothing happened, Ayame Neechan."
"Nothing?!"
"Seriously, it's nothing. Let it go."
Teuchi, who had been arranging the plates and bringing out some side dishes, glanced at Ayame and gave a subtle shake of his head. She hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line, before turning back to the grill with a muttered, "Fine. But this isn't over."
Shikamaru's gaze lingered on Naruto. He could see the tension in the way Naruto's shoulders were stiff, the way his smile didn't quite reach his eyes. He sighed internally. If Naruto wasn't going to talk about something even Teuchi and Ayame seemed to know, then there was no way he'd open up about anything deeper—like the mysterious "Oscar" or that strange, shining armor.
Ino watched the interaction closely, filing it away. "You're lucky you've got Ayame Neechan looking out for you," she teased, trying to lighten the mood. "I'd be more worried about her than me."
"Yeah, yeah, I'll keep that in mind."
Shikamaru said nothing, but his mind was still turning, piecing together the fragments of information. Answers would come in time, he figured. For now, he let it go.
Ino, however, wasn't so easily deterred. She leaned closer, her tone flirtatious. "Oh, come on, Naruto. You can tell me. I'm good at keeping secrets."
Naruto gave her a flat look. "Didn't I just say no?"
Ayame chuckled from the side, carefully tending to the grill as the charcoal finally started to catch. She used a small paper fan to coax the flames. "Oh, Naruto, looks like a pretty girl wants some answers from you."
Ino's face turned beet red as her composure shattered. "What?! I wasn't—! I mean, I didn't—!" She stumbled over her words, flustered, while waving her hands defensively.
"Where? Who?"
Ino groaned loudly, burying her face in her hands. "You idiot!"
"So, is this the last time you try playing matchmaker?"
"Shut up, Shika!"
Ayame just waved her hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah, blame me later. Seriously, the day this kid figures out when a girl's interested in him will be the day the sun rises in the west."
Meanwhile, Shikamaru and Choji exchanged a knowing look, both smirking slightly. Ino had clearly planned to tease Naruto, but now it had completely backfired, leaving her red-faced and flustered.
"This is taking too long," Choji muttered, eyeing the raw meat hungrily.
"I've got a better idea."
He removed one of his gauntlets, revealing the faintly glowing red of his Pyromancy Flame. With a flick of his wrist, the flame burst to life in his palm, its warmth lighting up the small garden.
"Whoa!"
"Relax," Naruto said with a grin. "I've got this."
Choji, inspired, grabbed a piece of beef and held it over Naruto's flaming hand like a skewer. The two boys exchanged a mischievous look before Naruto turned his hand slightly, cooking the meat evenly on all sides.
"Gross," Ino said, wrinkling her nose.
"Absolutely disgusting," Ayame agreed, fanning the grill to speed up its ignition while glaring at the two.
"Hey, it works!" Naruto said, popping a perfectly cooked slice of beef into his mouth.
Choji nodded enthusiastically. "And it tastes amazing!"
"And I think this will taste amazing with some ramen! Teuchi-ojisan!"
Teuchi, wiping his hands on a towel, gave him a raised eyebrow and a smile. "You want to put this on your free ramen coupon?"
"Yup!"
"Wait," Choji interrupted. "You have a free ramen coupon?"
"Yeah," Naruto replied nonchalantly. "I got it as a prize for becoming a ninja."
Choji's jaw practically hit the floor. His voice trembled with sincerity as he blurted out, "Wanna be friends?!"
Naruto's grin only grew wider. "Best friends."
Without missing a beat, the two clasped hands mid-air and transitioned into a perfectly choreographed dab, their heads tilting down as their free arms extended dramatically. The movement was so in sync, it might as well have been rehearsed, and the small garden seemed to freeze for a second in reverence of their newfound bond.
Ino groaned. "Boys are so stupid."
Meanwhile, Ayame stood in stunned silence. "…Is this what friendship looks like now?"
Teuchi chuckled, shaking his head as he went to grab the ramen bowls. "Let the kids have their moment."
Shikamaru gazed upon the night sky with a rare smile on his face. The food, the company—it had turned out to be a pretty good night. Still, there was this nagging feeling, like he was forgetting something important.
Meanwhile, back at Yakiniku Q...
Asuma strolled back to the table, drying his hands on his pants. "Sorry I took so long—some kid clogged the toilet with napkins. Anyway, let's dig in!"
He looked up, expecting to see his team eagerly waiting for him. Instead, there was nothing. No Choji. No Ino. No Shikamaru. No Naruto. Just... an empty table.
He blinked, his hand pausing mid-dry.
"Where did everyone go? Hmm, I'm sure they'll be back any minute now…" Asuma muttered, leaning casually against the table as he glanced around the empty restaurant.
He waited. Five minutes turned into fifteen. Then thirty. Then an hour.
"Any minute now."
"Uh, sir… it's closing time."
Author Note:
Poor Asuma, one must imagine him being happy somewhere, right?Now, onto a few questions that I'm sure you all have, so let me address them:
1. Did I change Naruto's killer intent?
Yes, I did. If you go back to the graduation chapter, you'll notice that Naruto's killer intent originally gave everyone a weird, scary sensation rather than blasting them with the illusion of the Asylum Demon. After a brilliant comment from one of you asking if losing his 10k souls before the graduation exam would have affected the severity of Naruto's killer intent, I thought about it and realized that it would. So, I adjusted its impact to reflect that change.2. Why did I add multiple stages to killer intent?
The inspiration came from canon Naruto, specifically the scene where Orochimaru first meets Sasuke and Sakura. They experienced what seemed like a near-death vision, which could be explained as genjutsu in canon, but I wanted to tie it into something more meaningful. I connected this idea with Dark Souls, where killing grants souls as power, and in the shinobi world, constant killing leaves a mark—a warning label in the form of killer intent.I also drew inspiration from Zabuza's "demon aura," which fits perfectly with the concept of layered killer intent:
- Kiken Satsui – "A Sense of Danger": The first layer, which makes one's presence feel unnervingly dangerous, triggering instinctive fear.
- Mōsō Satsui– "Illusory Killer Intent": Inspired by Zabuza's aura, this layer can cause vivid hallucinations of death or impending doom.
- Shi no Satsui – "Intent of Death": Inspired by Orochimaru's terrifying aura, this layer can make the victim's mind and body believe they are experiencing death.
3. What level is Naruto at right now?
Naruto has absorbed thousands of souls, far more than during the graduation exam, and his body is now fused with them. So, where does that put him on the killer intent scale?Consider this: ordinary shinobi reach their limit based on how many people they've killed directly. But Naruto? He absorbs souls endlessly. Think about what will happen when he starts absorbing boss souls. The Asylum Demon didn't even have a boss soul, and look at the impact of his killer intent! Now imagine what happens when he absorbs the souls of gods like Nito, Gwyn, or the Witch of Izalith. Or, even worse, beings tied to the Abyss like Manus.
So, the real question is: what's the upper limit for Naruto's killer intent? What kind of monstrous presence will he project once he reaches it? Let me know your thoughts—I'd love to hear them!
Questions for you:
- What wind-style jutsu should Danzo give to Naruto?
Danzo will send Naruto the second hawk-delivered letter in a few months, right around the Wave Arc, so feel free to suggest wind jutsu ideas that fit the progression of his character.
- What did you think of the fuinjutsu explanation?
I based the fuinjutsu mechanics on the rune creation system from Witch Hat Atelier, a fantastic manga you should definitely check out. Did it make sense, or should I clarify anything further?
- The chakra-sharing moment between Kakashi and Sakura:
This scene was inspired by Ninshu—the idea that chakra connects people. Sakura's brief glimpse of Kakashi's hidden trauma was a direct result of this connection. What did you think of that moment?
Exciting News:
We have two more chapters before returning to the Dark Souls world, and if you've played the games, you know who's coming next…Solaire is coming, baby! Praise the Sun!
Anyway, that's enough rambling from me. Let me know what you thought of the chapter—I'd love to hear your feedback!
And if you can't wait for the next update, the next chapter drops on Feb 10th! You can read ahead to Chapter 69 on Patreon.
Thank you all for your support—you make writing this story such an incredible journey!
Until next time,
Adamo Amet
Noxim
The Masked Lurker
- Joined
- Oct 9, 2021
- Messages
- 152
- Likes received
- 1,055
Man this is great
God the image in my head is Naruto eventually just projecting horrors from the abyss onto a battlefield. And with the fucky timey-whimy nature of the abyss and the darksoul's world in general I'm thinking it'd turn out like a miniature Izanagi where his projected boss kills have physical mass and can affect the world around them.
God the image in my head is Naruto eventually just projecting horrors from the abyss onto a battlefield. And with the fucky timey-whimy nature of the abyss and the darksoul's world in general I'm thinking it'd turn out like a miniature Izanagi where his projected boss kills have physical mass and can affect the world around them.
Bev
Know what you're doing yet?
- Joined
- Feb 20, 2020
- Messages
- 185
- Likes received
- 3,521
Talk about having a killer look once he gets to that level.
As for wind kursus, maybe something he can use with his sword? Either as a coating or a wave attack.
Don't know if it was stated before, but kinda hope that he dips into Fuinjutsu a bit even if it looks like it'll be Sakura's jam.
As for wind kursus, maybe something he can use with his sword? Either as a coating or a wave attack.
Don't know if it was stated before, but kinda hope that he dips into Fuinjutsu a bit even if it looks like it'll be Sakura's jam.